Title:   With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

Subject:  

Author:   G.A. Henty

Keywords:  

Creator:  

PDF Version:   1.2



Contents:

Page No 1

Page No 2

Page No 3

Page No 4

Page No 5

Page No 6

Page No 7

Page No 8

Page No 9

Page No 10

Page No 11

Page No 12

Page No 13

Page No 14

Page No 15

Page No 16

Page No 17

Page No 18

Page No 19

Page No 20

Page No 21

Page No 22

Page No 23

Page No 24

Page No 25

Page No 26

Page No 27

Page No 28

Page No 29

Page No 30

Page No 31

Page No 32

Page No 33

Page No 34

Page No 35

Page No 36

Page No 37

Page No 38

Page No 39

Page No 40

Page No 41

Page No 42

Page No 43

Page No 44

Page No 45

Page No 46

Page No 47

Page No 48

Page No 49

Page No 50

Page No 51

Page No 52

Page No 53

Page No 54

Page No 55

Page No 56

Page No 57

Page No 58

Page No 59

Page No 60

Page No 61

Page No 62

Page No 63

Page No 64

Page No 65

Page No 66

Page No 67

Page No 68

Page No 69

Page No 70

Page No 71

Page No 72

Page No 73

Page No 74

Page No 75

Page No 76

Page No 77

Page No 78

Page No 79

Page No 80

Page No 81

Page No 82

Page No 83

Page No 84

Page No 85

Page No 86

Page No 87

Page No 88

Page No 89

Page No 90

Page No 91

Page No 92

Page No 93

Page No 94

Page No 95

Page No 96

Page No 97

Page No 98

Page No 99

Page No 100

Page No 101

Page No 102

Page No 103

Page No 104

Page No 105

Page No 106

Page No 107

Page No 108

Page No 109

Page No 110

Page No 111

Page No 112

Page No 113

Page No 114

Page No 115

Page No 116

Page No 117

Page No 118

Page No 119

Page No 120

Page No 121

Page No 122

Page No 123

Page No 124

Page No 125

Page No 126

Page No 127

Page No 128

Page No 129

Page No 130

Page No 131

Page No 132

Page No 133

Page No 134

Page No 135

Page No 136

Page No 137

Page No 138

Page No 139

Page No 140

Page No 141

Page No 142

Page No 143

Page No 144

Page No 145

Page No 146

Page No 147

Page No 148

Page No 149

Page No 150

Page No 151

Page No 152

Page No 153

Page No 154

Page No 155

Page No 156

Page No 157

Page No 158

Page No 159

Page No 160

Page No 161

Page No 162

Page No 163

Page No 164

Page No 165

Page No 166

Page No 167

Page No 168

Page No 169

Page No 170

Page No 171

Page No 172

Page No 173

Page No 174

Page No 175

Page No 176

Page No 177

Page No 178

Page No 179

Page No 180

Page No 181

Page No 182

Page No 183

Page No 184

Page No 185

Bookmarks





Page No 1


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

G.A. Henty



Top




Page No 2


Table of Contents

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War ...........................................................................1

G.A. Henty ...............................................................................................................................................1


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

i



Top




Page No 3


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American

Civil War

G.A. Henty

Preface 

CHAPTER I. A VIRGINIAN PLANTATION 

CHAPTER II. BUYING A SLAVE 

CHAPTER III. AIDING A RUNAWAY 

CHAPTER IV. SAFELY BACK 

CHAPTER V. SECESSION 

CHAPTER VI. BULL RUN 

CHAPTER VII. THE MERRIMAC AND THE MONITOR 

CHAPTER VIII. McCLELLAN'S ADVANCE 

CHAPTER IX. A PRISONER 

CHAPTER X. THE ESCAPE 

CHAPTER XI. FUGITIVES 

CHAPTER XII. THE BUSHWHACKERS 

CHAPTER XIII. LAID UP 

CHAPTER XIV. ACROSS THE BORDER 

CHAPTER XV. FREDERICKSBURG 

CHAPTER XVI. THE SEARCH FOR DINAH 

CHAPTER XVII. CHANCELLORSVILLE 

CHAPTER XVIII. A PERILOUS UNDERTAKING 

CHAPTER XIX. FREE 

CHAPTER XX. THE END OF THE STRUGGLE  

PREFACE.

My Dear Lads:

The Great War between the Northern and Southern States of America possesses a peculiar interest for us, not

only because it was a struggle between two sections of a people akin to us in race and language, but because

of the heroic courage with which the weaker party, with illfed, illclad, illequipped regiments, for four

years sustained the contest with an adversary not only possessed of immense numerical superiority, but

having the command of the sea, and being able to draw its arms and munitions of war from all the

manufactories of Europe. Authorities still differ as to the rights of the case. The Confederates firmly believed

that the States having voluntarily united, retained the right of withdrawing from the Union when they

considered it for their advantage to do so. The Northerners took the opposite point of view, and an appeal to

arms became inevitable. During the first two years of the war the struggle was conducted without inflicting

unnecessary hardship upon the general population. But later on the character of the war changed, and the

Federal armies carried widespread destruction wherever they marched. Upon the other hand, the moment

the struggle was over the conduct of the conquerors was marked by a clemency and generosity altogether

unexampled in history, a complete amnesty being granted, and none, whether soldiers or civilians, being

made to suffer for their share in the rebellion. The credit of this magnanimous conduct was to a great extent

due to Generals Grant and Sherman, the former of whom took upon himself the responsibility of granting

terms which, although they were finally ratified by his government, were at the time received with anger and

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 1



Top




Page No 4


indignation in the North. It was impossible, in the course of a single volume, to give even a sketch of the

numerous and complicated operations of the war, and I have therefore confined myself to the central point of

the great strugglethe attempts of the Northern armies to force their way to Richmond, the capital of

Virginia and the heart of the Confederacy. Even in recounting the leading events in these campaigns, I have

burdened my story with as few details as possible, it being my object now, as always, to amuse as well as to

give instruction in the facts of history.

G. A. HENTY.

Contents

Chapter 1. A Virginian Plantation. Chapter 2. Buying a Slave. Chapter 3. Aiding a Runaway. Chapter 4.

Safely Back. Chapter 5. Secession. Chapter 6. Bull Run. Chapter 7. The Merrimac and the Monitor. Chapter

8. McClellan's Advance. Chapter 9. A Prisoner. Chapter 10. The Escape. Chapter 11. Fugitives. Chapter 12.

The BushWackers. Chapter 13. Laid Up. Chapter 14. Across the Border. Chapter 15. Fredericksburg.

Chapter 16. The Search for Dinah. Chapter 17. Chancellorsville. Chapter 18. A Perilous Undertaking.

Chapter 19. Free. Chapter 20. The End of the Struggle.

WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA: A STORY OF THE AMERICAN CIVIL WAR

CHAPTER I. A VIRGINIAN PLANTATION.

"I WON'T have it, Pearson; so it's no use your talking. If I had my way you shouldn't touch any of the field

hands. And when I get my waythat won't be so very longI will take good care you sha'n't. But you sha'n't

hit Dan."

"He is not one of the regular house hands," was the reply; "and I shall appeal to Mrs. Wingfield as to whether

I am to be interfered with in the discharge of my duties."

"You may appeal to my mother if you like, but I don't think that you will get much by it. I tell you you are a

deal too fond of that whip, Pearson. It never was heard of on the estate during my father's time, and it sha'n't

be again when it comes to be mine, I can tell you. Come along, Dan; I want you at the stables."

So saying, Vincent Wingfield turned on his heel, and followed by Dan, a negro lad of some eighteen years

old, be walked off toward the house, leaving Jonas Pearson, the overseer of the Orangery estate, looking after

him with an evil expression of face.

Vincent Wingfield was the son of an English officer, who, making a tour in the States, had fallen in love with

and won the hand of Winifred Cornish, a rich Virginian heiress, and one of the belles of Richmond. After the

marriage he had taken her home to visit his family in England; but she had not been there many weeks before

the news arrived of the sudden death of her father. A month later she and her husband returned to Virginia, as

her presence was required there in reference to business matters connected with the estate, of which she was

now the mistress.

The Orangery, so called from a large conservatory built by Mrs. Wingfield's grandfather, was the family seat,

and the broad lands around it were tilled by upward of two hundred slaves. There were in addition three other

properties lying in different parts of the State. Here Vincent, with two sisters, one older and one younger than

himself, had been born. When he was eight years old Major and Mrs. Wingfield had gone over with their

children to England, and had left Vincent there for four years at school, his holidays being spent at the house

of his father's brother, a   country gentleman in Sussex. Then he had been sent for unexpectedly; his father

saying that his health was not good, and that he should like his son to be with him. A year later his father


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 2



Top




Page No 5


died.

Vincent was now nearly sixteen years old, and would upon coming of age assume the reins of power at the

Orangery, of which his mother, however, would be the actual mistress as long as she lived. The four years

Vincent had passed in the English school had done much to render the institution of slavery repugnant to him,

and his father had had many serious talks with him during the last year of his life, and had shown him that

there was a good deal to be said upon both sides of the subject.

"There are good plantations and bad plantations, Vincent; and there are many more good ones than bad ones.

There are brutes to be found everywhere. There are bad masters in the Southern States just as there are had

landlords in every European country. 'But even from selfinterest alone, a planter has greater reason for

caring for the health and comfort of his slaves than an English farmer has in caring for the comfort of his

laborers. Slaves are valuable property, and if they are overworked or badly cared for they decrease in value.

Whereas if the laborer falls sick or is unable to do his work the farmer has simply to hire another hand. It is as

much the interest of a planter to keep his slaves in good health and spirits as it is for a farmer to feed and

attend to his horses properly.

"Of the two, I consider that the slave with a fairly kind master is to the full as happy as the ordinary English

laborer. He certainly does not work so hard, if he is ill he is carefully attended to, he is well fed, he has no

cares or anxieties whatever, and when old and past work he has no fear of the workhouse staring him in the

face. At the same time I am quite ready to grant that there are horrible abuses possible under the laws

connected with slavery.

"The selling of slaves, that is to say, the breaking up of families and selling them separately, is horrible and

abominable. If an estate were sold together with all the slaves upon it, there would be no more hardship in the

matter than there is when an estate changes hands in England, and the laborers upon it work for the new

master instead of the old. Were I to liberate all the slaves on this estate tomorrow and to send them North, I

do not think that they would be in any way benefited by the change. They would still have to work for their

living as they do now, and being naturally indolent and shiftless would probably fare much worse. But

against the selling of families separately and the use of the lash I set my face strongly.

"At the same time, my boy, whatever your sentiments may be on this subject, you must keep your mouth

closed as to them. Owing to the attempts of Northern Abolitionists, who have come down here stirring up the

slaves to discontent, it is not advisable, indeed it is absolutely dangerous, to speak against slavery in the

Southern States. The institution is here, and we must make the best we can of it. People here are very sore at

the foul slanders that have been published by Northern writers. There have been many atrocities perpetrated

undoubtedly, by brutes who would have been brutes whenever they bad been born; but to collect a series of

such atrocities, to string them together into a story, and to hold them up, as Mrs. Beecher Stowe has, as a

picture of slavelife in the Southern States, is as gross a libel as if any one were to make a collection of all

the wifebeatings and assaults of drunken English ruffians, and to publish them as a picture of the average

life of English people.

"Such libels as these have done more to embitter the two sections of America against each other than

anything else. Therefore, Vincent, my advice to you is, be always kind to your slavesnot overindulgent,

because they are very like children and indulgence spoils thembut be at the same time firm and kind to

them, and with other people avoid entering into any discussions or expressing any opinion with regard to

slavery. You can do no good and you can do much harm. Take things as you find them and make the best of

them. I trust that the time may come when slavery will be abolished; but I hope, for the sake of the slaves

themselves, that when this is done it will be done gradually and thoughtfully, for otherwise it would inflict

terrible hardship and suffering upon them as well as upon their masters."


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 3



Top




Page No 6


There were many such conversations between father and son, for feeling on the subject ran very high in the

Southern States, and the former felt that it was of the utmost importance to his son that he should avoid

taking any strong line in the matter. Among the old families of Virginia there was indeed far less feeling on

this subject than in some of the other States. Knowing the good feeling that almost universally existed

between themselves aid their slaves, the gentry of Virginia regarded with contempt the calumnies of which

they were the subject. Secure in the affection of their slaves, an affection which was afterward abundantly

proved during the course of the war, they scarcely saw the ugly side of the question. The worst masters were

the smallest ones; the man who owned six slaves was far more apt to extort the utmost possible work from

them than the planter who owned three or four hundred. And the worst masters of all were those who, having

made a little money in trade or speculation in the towns, purchased a dozen slaves, a small piece of land, and

tried to set up as gentry.

In Virginia the life of the large planters was almost a patriarchal one; the indoor slaves were treated with

extreme indulgence, and were permitted a far higher degree of freedom of remark and familiarity than is the

case with servants in an English household. They had been the nurses or companions of the owners when

children, had grown up with them, and regarded themselves, and were regarded by them, as almost part of the

family. There was, of course, less connection between the planters and their field hands; but these also had

for the most part been born on the estate, had as children been taught to look up to their white masters and

mistresses, and to receive many little kindnesses at their hands.

They had been cared for in sickness, and knew that they would be provided for in old age. Each had his little

allotment, and could raise fruit, vegetables, and fowls for his own use or for sale in his leisure time. The fear

of loss of employment or the pressure of want, ever present to English laborers, had never fallen upon them.

The climate was a lovely one, and their work far less severe than that of men forced to toil in cold and wet,

winter and summer. The institution of slavery assuredly was capable of terrible abuses, and was marked in

many instances by abominable cruelty and oppression; but taken all in all, the negroes on a wellordered

estate, under kind masters, were probably a happier class of people than the laborers upon any estate in

Europe.

Jonas Pearson had been overseer in the time of Major Wingfield, but his authority had at that time been

comparatively small, for the major himself personally supervised the whole working of the estate, and was

greatly liked by the slaves, whose chief affections were, however, naturally bestowed upon their mistress,

who had from childhood been brought up in their midst. Major Wingfield had not liked his overseer, but he

had never had any ground to justify him making a change. Jonas, who was a Northern man, was always

active and energetic; all Major Wingfield's orders were strictly and punctually carried out, and although he

disliked the man, his employer acknowledged him to be an excellent servant.

After the major's death, Jonas Pearson had naturally obtained greatly increased power and authority. Mrs.

Wingfield had great confidence in him, his accounts were always clear and precise, and although the profits

of the estate were not quite so large as they had been in her husband's lifetime, this was always satisfactorily

explained by a fall in prices, or by a part of the crops being affected by the weather. She flattered herself that

she herself man. aged the estate, and at times rode over it, made suggestions, and issued orders, but this was

only in fits and starts; and although Jonas came up two or three times a week to the house nominally to

receive her orders, he managed her so adroitly that while she believed that everything was done by her

directions, she in reality only followed out the suggestions which, in the first place, came from him.

She was aware, however, that there was less content and happiness on the estate than there had been in the

old times. Complaints had reached her from time to time of overwork and harsh treatment. But upon

inquiring into these matters, Jonas had always such plausible reasons to give that she was convinced he was

in the right, and that the fault was among the slaves themselves, who tried to take advantage of the fact that

they had no longer a master's eye upon them, and accordingly tried to shirk work, and to throw discredit upon


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 4



Top




Page No 7


the man who looked after the interests of their mistress; and so gradually Mrs. Wingfield left the management

of affairs more and more in the hands of Jonas, and relied more implicitly upon him.

The overseer spared no pains to gain the goodwill of Vincent. When the latter declared that the horse he

rode had not sufficient life and spirit for him, Jonas had set inquiries on foot, and had selected for him a horse

which, for speed and bottom, had no superior in the State. One of Mrs. Wingfleld's acquaintances, however,

upon hearing that she had purchased the animal, told her that it was notorious for its vicious temper, and she

spoke angrily to Jonas on the subject in the presence of Vincent. The overseer excused himself by saying that

he had certainly heard that the horse was high spirited and needed a good rider, and that he should not have

thought of selecting it had he not known that Mr. Vincent was a firstclass rider, and would not care to have

a horse that any child could manage.

The praise was not undeserved. The gentlemen of Virginia were celebrated as good riders; and Major

Wingfield, himself a cavalry man, had been anxious that Vincent should maintain the credit of his English

blood, and had placed him on a pony as soon as he was able to sit on one. A pony had been kept for his use

during his holidays at his uncle's in England, and upon his return Vincent had, except during the hours he

spent with his father, almost lived on horseback, either riding about the estate, or paying visits to the houses

of other planters.

For an hour or more every day he exercised his father's horses in a paddock near the house, the major being

wheeled down in an easychair and superintending his riding. As these horses had little to do and were full of

spirit, Vincent's powers were often taxed to the utmost, and he had many falls; but the soil was light, and he

had learned the knack of falling easily, and from constant practice was able at the age of fourteen to stick on

firmly even without a saddle, and was absolutely fearless as to any animal he mounted.

In the two years which had followed he had kept up his riding. Every morning after breakfast he rode to

Richmond, six miles distant, put up his horse at some stable there, and spent three hours at school; the rest of

the day was his own, and he would often ride off with some of his schoolfellows who had also come in from

a distance, and not return home till late in the evening. Vincent took after his English father rather than his

Virginian mother both in appearance and character, and was likely to become as tall and brawny a man as the

former had been when he first won the love of the rich Virginian heiress.

He was full of life and energy, and in this respect offered a strong contrast to most of his schoolfellows of the

same age. For although splendid riders and keen sportsmen, the planters of Virginia were in other respects

inclined to indolence; the result partly of the climate, partly of their being waited upon from childhood by

attendants ready to carry out every wish. He had his father's cheerful disposition and good temper, together

with the decisive manner so frequently acquired by a service in the army, and at the same time be had

something of the warmth and enthusiasm of the Virginian character.

Good rider as he was he was somewhat surprised at the horse the overseer had selected for him. It was

certainly a splendid animal, with great bone and power; but there was no mistaking the expression of its

turnedback eye, and the ears that lay almost flat on the head when any one approached him.

"It is a splendid animal, no doubt, Jonas," he said the first time lie inspected it; "but he certainly looks as if lie

had a beast of a temper. I fear what was told my mother about him is no exaggeration; for Mr. Markham told

me today, when I rode down there with his son, and said that we had bought Wildfire, that a friend of his

had had him once, and only kept him for a week, for he was the most vicious brute he ever saw."

"I am sorry I have bought him now, sir," Jonas said. "Of course I should not have done so if I had heard these

things before; but I was told he was one of the finest horses in the country, only a little tricky, and as his price

was so reasonable I thought it a great bargain. But I see now I was wrong, and that it wouldn't be right for


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 5



Top




Page No 8


you to mount him; so I think we had best send him in on Saturday to the market and let it go for what it will

fetch. You see, sir, if you had been three or four years older it would have been different; but naturally at

your age you don't like to ride such a horse as that."

"I sha'n't give it up without a trial," Vincent said shortly. "It is about the finest horse I ever saw; and if it

hadn't been for its temper, it would be cheap at five times the sum you gave for it. I have ridden a good many

badtempered horses for my friends during the last year, and the worst of them couldn't get me off."

"Well, sir, of course you will do as you please," Jonas said; "but please to remember if any harm comes of it

that I strongly advised you not to have anything to do with it, and I did my best to dissuade you from trying."

Vincent nodded carelessly, and then turned to the black groom.

"Jake, get out that cavalry saddle of my father's, with the high cantle and pommel, and the rolls for the knees.

It's like an armchair, and if one can't stick on on that, one deserves to be thrown."

While the groom was putting on the saddle, Vincent stood patting the horse's head and talking to it, and then

taking its rein led it down into the inclosure.

"No, I don't want the whip, " he said, as Jake offered him one. "I have got the spurs, and likely enough the

horse's temper may have been spoiled by knocking it about with a whip; but we will try what kindness will do

with it first."

"Me no like his look, Massa Vincent; he debbie ob a hoss dat."

"I don't think he has a nice temper, Jake; but people learn to control their temper, and I don't see why horse

shouldn't. At any rate we will have a try at it. He looks as if he appreciates being patted and spoken to

already. Of course if you treat a horse like a savage he will become savage. Now, stand out of the way."

Gathering the reins together, and placing one hand upon the pommel, Vincent sprang into the saddle without

touching the stirrups; then he sat for a minute or two patting the horse's neck. Wildfire, apparently disgusted

at having allowed himself to be mounted so suddenly, lashed out viciously two or three times, and then

refused to move. For half an hour Vincent tried the effect of patient coaxjug, but in vain.

"Well, if you won't do it by fair means you must by foul," Vincent said at last, and sharply pricked him with

his spurs.

Wildfire sprang into the air, and then began a desperate series of efforts to rid himself of his rider, rearing and

kicking in such quick succession that he seemed half the time in the air. Finding after awhile that his efforts

were unavailing, he subsided at last into sulky immovability. Again Vincent tried coaxing and patting, but as

no success attended these efforts, he again applied the spur sharply. This time the horse responded by

springing forward like an arrow from a bow, dashed at the top of his speed across the inclosure, cleared the

high fence without an effort, and then set off across the country.

He had attempted to take the bit in his teeth, but with a sharp jerk as he drove the spurs in, Vincent had

defeated his intention. He now did not attempt to check or guide him, but keeping a light hand on the reins let

him go his own course. Vincent knew that so long as the horse was going full speed it could attempt no trick

to unseat him, and he therefore sat easily in his saddle.

For six miles Wildfire continued his course, clearing every obstacle without abatement to his speed, and

delighting his rider with his power and jumping qualities. Occasionally, only when the course he was taking


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 6



Top




Page No 9


would have led him to obstacles impossible for the best jumper to surmount, Vincent attempted to put the

slightest pressure upon one rein or the other, so as to direct it to an easier point.

At the end of six miles the horse's speed began slightly to abate, and Vincent, abstaining from the use of his

spurs, pressed it with his knees and spoke to it cheerfully urging it forward. He now from time to time bent

forward and patted it, and for another six miles kept it going at a speed almost as great as that at which it had

started Then he allowed it gradually to slacken its pace, until at last first the gallop and then the trot ceased,

and it broke into a walk.

"You have had a fine gallop, old fellow," Vincent said, patting it; "and so have I. There's been nothing for

you to lose your temper about, and the next road we come upon we will turn our face homeward. Half a

dozen lessons like this, and then no doubt we shall be good friends."

The journey home was performed at a walk, Vincent talking the greater part of the time to the horse. It took a

good deal more than six lessons before Wildfire would start without a preliminary struggle with his master,

but in the end kindness and patience conquered. Vincent often visited the horse in the stables, and, taking

with him an apple or some pieces of sugar, spent some time there talk. mg to and petting it. He never carried

a whip, and never used the spurs except in forcing it to make its first start.

Had the horse been naturally illtempered Vincent would probably have failed, but, as he happened afterward

to learn, its first owner had been a hottempered and passionate young planter, who, instead of being patient

with it, had beat it about the head, and so rendered it restive and badtempered. Had Vincent not laid aside

his whip before mounting it for the first time, he probably would never have effected a cure. It was the fact

that the animal had no longer a fear of his old enemy the whip as much as the general course of kindness and

good treatment that had effected the change in his behavior.

It was just when Vincent had established a good under standing between himself and Wildfire that he had the

altercation with the overseer, whom he found about to flog the young negro Dan. Pearson had sent the lad

half an hour before on a message to some slaves at work at the other end of the estate, and had found him

sitting on the ground watching a tree in which he had discovered a possum. That Dan deserved punishment

was undoubted. He had at present no regular employment upon the estate Jake, his father, was head of the

stables, and Dan had made himself useful in odd jobs about the horses, and expected to become one of the

regular stable hands. The overseer was of opinion that there were already more negroes in the stable than

could find employment, and had urged upon Mrs. Wingfield that one of the hands there and the boy Dan

should be sent out to the fields. She, however, refused.

"I know you are quite right, Jonas, in what you say. But there were always four hands in the stable in my

father's time, and there always have been up to now; and though I know they have an easy time of it, I

certainly should not like to send any of them out to the fields. As to Dan, we will think about it. When his

father was about his age he used to lead my pony when I first took to riding, and when there is a vacancy Dan

must come into the stable. I could not think of sending him out as a field hand, in the first place for his

father's sake, but still more for that of Vincent. Dan used to be told off to see that he did not get into mischief

when he was a little boy, and he has run messages and been his special boy since he came back. Vincent

wanted to have him as his regular house servant; but it would have broken old Sam's heart if, after being my

father's boy and my husband's, another had taken his place as Vincent's."

And so Dan had remained in the stable, but regarding Vincent as his special master, carrying notes for him to

his friends, or doing any odd jobs he might require, and spending no small portion of his time in sleep. Thus

he was an object of special dislike to the overseer; in the first place because he had not succeeded in having

his way with regard to him, and in the second because he was a useless hand, and the overseer loved to get as

much work as possible out of every one on the estate. The message had been a somewhat important one, as


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 7



Top




Page No 10


he wanted the slaves for some work that was urgently required; and he lost his temper, or he would not have

done an act which would certainly bring him into collision with Vincent.

He was well aware that the lad did not really like him, and that his efforts to gain his goodwill had failed,

and he had foreseen that sooner or later there would be a struggle for power between them. However, he

relied upon his influence with Mrs. Wingfield, and upon the fact that she was the lifeowner of the Orangery,

and believed that he would be able to maintain his position even when Vincent came of age. Vincent on his

side objected altogether to the overseer's treatment of the hands, of which he heard a good deal from Dan, and

bad already remonstrated with his mother on the subject. He, however, gained nothing by this. Mrs.

Wingfield had replied that he was too young to interfere in such matters, that his English ideas would not do

in Virginia, and that naturally the slaves were set against the overseer; and that now Pearson had no longer a

master to support him, he was obliged to be more severe than before to enforce obedience. At the same time

it vexed her at heart that there should be any severity on the Orangery estate, where the best relations had

always prevailed between the masters and slaves, and she had herself spoken to Jonas on the subject.

He had given her the same answer that she had given her son: "The slaves will work for a master, Mrs.

Wingfield, in a way they will not for a stranger. They set themselves against me, and if I were not severe with

them I should get no work at all cut of them. Of course, if you wish it, they can do as they like; but in that

case they must have another overseer. I cannot see a fine estate going to ruin. I believe myself some of these

Abolition fellows have been getting among them and doing them mischief, and that there is a bad spirit

growing up among them. I can assure you that I am as lenient with them as is possible to be. But if they won't

work I must make them, so long as I stay here."

And so the overseer had had his way. She knew that the man was a good servant, and that the estate was kept

in excellent order. After all, the seventies of which she had heard complaints were by no means excessive;

and it was not to he expected that a Northern overseer could rule entirely by kindness, as the owner of an

estate could do. A change would be most inconvenient to her, and she would have difficulty in suiting herself

so well another time. Besides, the man had been with her sixteen years, and was, as she believed, devoted to

her interests. Therefore she turned a deaf ear to Vincent's remonstrances.

She had always been somewhat opposed to his being left in England at school, urging that he would learn

ideas there that would clash with those of the people among whom his life was to be spent; and she still

considered that her views had been justified by the result.

The overseer was the first to give his version of the story shout Dan's conduct; for on going to the house

Vincent found his sisters, Rosa and Annie, in the garden, having just returned from a two days' visit to some

friends in Richmond, and stayed chatting with them and listening to their news for an hour, and in the

meantime Jonas had gone in and seen Mrs. Wingfield and told his story.

"I think, Mrs. Wingfield," he said when he had finished, "that it will be better for me to leave you. It is quite

evident that I can have no authority over the hands if your son is to interfere when I am about to punish a

slave for an act of gross disobedience and neglect. I found that all the tobacco required turning, and now it

will not be done this afternoon owing to my orders not being carried out, and the tobacco will not improbably

be injured in quality. My position is difficult enough as it is; but if the slaves see that instead of being

supported I am thwarted by your son, my authority is gone altogether. No overseer can carry on his work

properly under such circumstances."

"I will see to the matter, Jonas," Mrs. Wingfield said decidedly. "Be assured that you have my entire support,

and I will see that my son does not again interfere."

When, therefore, Vincent entered the house and began his complaint he found himself cut short.


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 8



Top




Page No 11


"I have heard the story already, Vincent. Dan acted in gross disobedience, and thoroughly deserved the

punishment Jonas was about to give him. The work of the estate cannot be carried on if such conduct is to be

tolerated; and once for all, I will permit no interference on your part with Jonas. If you have any complaints

to make, come to me and make them; but you are not yourself to interfere in any way with the overseer. As

for Dan, I have directed Jonas that the next time he gives cause for complaint he is to go into the fields."

Vincent stood silent for a minute, then he said quietly:

"Very well, mother. Of course you can do as you like; but at any rate I will not keep my month shut when I

see that fellow illtreating the slaves. Such things were never done in my father's time, and I won't see them

done now. You said tile other day you would get me a nomination to West Point as soon as I was sixteen. I

should be glad if you would do so. By the time I have gone through the school, you will perhaps see that I

have been right about Jonas."

So saying, he turned and left the room and again joined his sisters in the drawingroom.

"I have just told mother that I will go to West Point, girls," he said. "Father said more than once that he

thought it was the best education I could get in America."

"But I thought you had made up your mind that you would rather stop at home, Vincent?"

"So I had, and so I would have done, but mother and I differ in opinion That fellow Jonas was going to flog

Dan, and I stopped him this morning, and mother takes his part against me. You know, I don't like the way he

goes on with the slaves. They are not half so merry and happy as they used to be, and I don't like it. We shall

have one of them running away next, and that will be a nice thing on what used to be considered one of the

happiest plantations in Virginia. I can't make mother out; I should have thought that she would have been the

last person in the world to have allowed the slaves to be harshly treated."

"I am sure we don't like Jonas more than you do, Vincent; but you see mamma has to depend upon him so

much. No, I don't think she can like it; but you can't have everything you like in a man, and I know she thinks

he is a very good overseer. I suppose she could get another?"

Vincent said he thought that there could not be much difficulty about getting an overseer.

"There might be a difficulty in getting one she could rely on so thoroughly," Rosa said. "You see a great deal

must be left to him. Jonas has been here a good many years now, and she has learned to trust him. It would be

a long time before she had the same confidence in a stranger; and you may be sure that he would have his

faults, though, perhaps, not the same as those of Jonas. I think you don't make allowance enough for mamma,

Vincent. I quite agree with you as to Jonas, and I don't think mamma can like his harshness to the slaves any

more than you do; but every one says what a difficulty it is to get a really trustworthy and capable overseer,

and, of course, it is all the harder when there is no master to look after him."

"Well, in a few years I shall be able to look after an overseer," Vincent said.

"You might do so, of course, Vincent, if you liked; but unless you change a good deal, I don't think your

supervision would amount to much. When you are not at school you are always on horseback and away, and

we see little enough of you, and I do not think you are likely for a long time yet to give up most of your time

to looking after the estate."

"Perhaps you are right," Vincent said, after thinking for a minute; "hut I think I could settle down too, and

give most of my time to the estate, if I was responsible for it. I dare say mother is in a difficulty over it, and I


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 9



Top




Page No 12


should not have spoken as I did; I will go in and tell her so."

Vincent found his mother sitting as he had left her. Although she had sided with Jonas, it was against her

will; for it was grievous to her to hear complaints of the treatment of the slaves at the Orangery. Still, as Rosa

had said, she felt every confidence in her overseer, and believed that he was an excellent servant. She was

conscious that she herself knew nothing of business, and that she must therefore give her entire confidence to

her manager. She greatly disliked the strictness of Jonas; but if, as he said, the slaves would not obey him

without, he must do as lie thought best.

"I think I spoke too hastily, mother," Vincent said as he entered; "and I am sure that you would not wish the

slaves to be illtreated more than I should. I dare say Jonas means for the best."

"I feel sure that he does, Vincent. A man in his position cannot make himself obeyed like a master. I wish it

could be otherwise, and I will speak to him on the subject; but it will not do to interfere with him too much. A

good overseer is not easy to get, and the slaves are always ready to take advantage of leniency. An easy

master makes bad work, but an easy overseer would mean ruin to an estate. I am convinced that Jonas has our

interests at heart, and I will tell him that I particularly wish that he will devise some other sort of punishment,

such as depriving men who won't work of some of their privileges instead of using the lash."

"Thank you, mother. At any rate, he might he told that the lash is never to be used without first appealing to

you."

"I will see about it, Vincent, and talk it over with him." And with that Vincent was satisfied.

CHAPTER II. BUYING A SLAVE.

MRS. WINGFIELD did talk the matter over with the overseer, and things went on in consequence more

smoothly. Vincent, however, adhered to his wish, and it was arranged that as soon as he could get a

nomination he should go to West Point, which is to the American army what Sandhurst and Woolwich are to

England. Before that could he done, however, a great political agitation sprang up. The slaves States were

greatly excited over the prospect of a Republican president being chosen, for the Republicans were to a great

extent identified with the abolition movement; and public feeling, which had for some time run high, became

intensified as the time approached for the election of a new president, and threats that if the Democrats were

beaten and a Republican elected the slave States would secede from the Union, were freely indulged in.

In Virginia, which was one of the most northern of the slave States, opinion was somewhat divided, there

being a strong minority against any extreme measures being taken. Among Vincent's friends, however, who

were for the most part the sons of planters, the Democratic feeling was very strongly in the ascendant, and

their sympathies were wholly with the Southern States. That these had a right to secede was assumed by them

as being unquestionable.

But in point of fact there was a great deal to be said on both sides. The States which first entered the Union in

1776 considered themselves to be separate and sovereign States, each possessing power and authority to

manage its own affairs, and forming only a federation in order to construct a central power, and so to operate

with more effect against the mother country. Two years later the constitution of the United States was framed,

each State giving up a certain portion of its authority, reserving its own selfgovernment and whatever rights

were not specifically resigned.

No mention was made in the constitution of the right of a State to secede from the Union, and while those

who insisted that each State had a right to secede if it chose to do so declared that this right was reserved,

their opponents affirmed that such a case could never have been contemplated. Thus the question of absolute


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 10



Top




Page No 13


right had never been settled, and it became purely one of force.

Early in November, 1860, it became known that the election of Mr. Lincoln, the Republican candidate, was

assured, and on the ninth of that month the representatives of South Carolina met at Charleston, and

unanimously authorized the holding of a State convention to meet in the third week in December. The

announcement caused great excitement, for it was considered certain that the convention would pass a vote of

secession, and thus bring the debated question to an issue. Although opinion in Virginia was less unanimous

than in the more southern States, it was generally thought that she would imitate the example of South

Carolina.

On the day following the receipt of the news, Vincent, who had ridden over to the plantations of several of

his friends to talk the matter over, was returning homeward, when he heard the sound of heavy blows with a

whip and loud curses, and a moment later a shrill scream in a woman's voice rose in the air.

Vincent checked his horse mechanically with an exclamation of auger. He knew but too well what was going

on beyond the screen of shrubs that grew on the other side of the fence bordering the road. For a moment he

hesitated, and then muttering, "What's the use!" was about to touch the horse with the whip and gallop on,

when the shriek again rose louder and more agonizing than before. With a cry of rage Vincent leaped from

his horse, threw the reins over the top of the fence, climbed over it in a moment, and burst his way through

the shrubbery.

Close by a negro was being held by four others, two having hold of each wrist and holding his arms extended

to full length, while a white lad, some two years Vincent's senior, was showering blows with a heavy whip

upon him. The slave's back was already covered with weals, and the blood was flowing from several places.

A few yards distant a black girl, with a baby in her arms, was kneeling on the ground screaming for mercy for

the slave. Just as Vincent burst through the bushes, the young fellow, irritated at her cries, turned round and

delivered a tremendous blow with the whip on her bare shoulders.

This time no cry came from her lips, but the slave, who had stood immovable while the punishment was

being inflicted upon himself, made a desperate effort to break from the men who held him. He was

unsuccessful, but before the whip could again fall on the woman's shoulders, Vincent sprang forward, and

seizing it, wrested it from the hands of the striker. With an oath of fury and surprise at this sudden

interruption, the young fellow turned upon Vincent.

"You are a coward and a blackguard, Andrew Jackson!" Vincent exclaimed, white with auger. "You are a

disgrace to Virginia, you ruffian!"

Without a word the young planter, mad with rage at this interference, rushed at Vincent; but the atter had

learned the use of his fists at his English school, and riding exercises had strengthened his muscles, and as his

opponent rushed at him, he met him with a blow from the shoulder which sent him staggering back with the

blood streaming from his lips. He again rushed forward, and heavy blows were exchanged; then they closed

and grappled. For a minute they swayed to and from but although much taller, the young planter was no

stronger than Vincent, and at last they came to the ground with a crash, Vincent uppermost, Jackson's head as

he fell coming with such force against a low stump that he lay insensible.

The contest had been so sudden and furious that none had attempted to interfere. Indeed the negroes were so

astonished that they had not moved from the moment when Vincent made his appearance upon the scene. The

lad rose to his feet.

"You had better carry him up to the house and throw some water on him," he said to the negroes, and then

turned to go away. As he did so, the slave who had been flogged broke from the others, who had indeed


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 11



Top




Page No 14


loosened their hold, and ran up to Vincent, threw himself on his knees, and taking the lad's hand pressed it to

his lips.

"I am afraid I haven't done you much good," Vincent said. "You will be none the better off for my

interference; but I couldn't help it." So saying he made his way through the shrubbery, cleared the fence,

mounted, and route homeward.

"I have been a fool," he said to himself as he rode along. "It will be all the worse for that poor beggar

afterward; still I could not help it. I wonder will there be any row about it. I don't much expect there will, the

Jacksons don't stand well now, and this would not do them any good with the people round; besides I don't

think Jackson would like to go into court to complain of being thrashed by a fellow a head shorter than

himself. It's blackguards like him who give the Abolitionists a right to hold up the slaveowners as being

tyrants and brutes."

The Jacksons were newcomers in Virginia. Six years before, the estate, of which the Cedars, as their place

was called, formed a part, was put up for sale. It was a very large one, and having been divided into several

portions to suit buyers, the Cedars had been purchased by Jackson, who, having been very successful as a

storekeeper at Charleston, had decided upon giving up the business and leaving South Carolina, and settling

down as a landowner in some other State. His antecedents, however, were soon known at Richmond, and

the old Virginian families turned a cold shoulder to the newcomer.

Had he been a man of pleasant manners, he would gradually have made his way; but he was evidently not a

gentleman. The habits of trade stuck to him, and in a very short time there were rumors that the slaves, whom

he had bought with the property, found him a harsh and cruel master. This in itself would have been sufficient

to bring him disrepute in Virginia, where as a rule the slaves were treated with great kindness, and indeed

considered their position to be infinitely superior to that of the poorer class of whites. Andrew Jackson had

been for a few months at school with Vincent; lie was unpopular there, and from the rumors current as to the

treatment of the slaves on the estate, was known by the nickname of the "slavedriver."

Had Vincent been the son of a white trader, or a small cultivator, he knew well enough that his position

would he a very serious one, and that he would have bad to ride to the border of the State with all speed. He

would have been denounced at once as an Abolitionist, and would have been accused of stirring up the slaves

to rebellion against their masters; a crime of the most serious kind in the Southern States. But placed as he

was, as the heir of a great estate worked by slaves, such a cry could hardly be raised against him. He might

doubtless be filled and admonished for interfering between a master and his slave; but the sympathy of the

better classes in Virginia would be entirely with him. Vincent, therefore, was but little concerned for himself;

but he doubted greatly whether his interference had not done much more harm than good to the slave and his

wife, for upon them Andrew Jackson would vent his fury. He rode direct to the stables instead of alighting as

usual at the door. Dan, who had been sitting in the veranda waiting for him, ran down to the stables as he saw

him coming.

"Give the horse to one of the others, Dan; I want to speak to you. Dan," he went on when he had walked with

him a short distance from the stables, "I suppose yen know some of the bands on Jackson's plantation."

Dan grinned, for although there was not supposed to be any communication between the slaves on the

different estates, it was notorious that at night they were in the habit of slipping out of their huts and visiting

each other.

"I know some oh dem, Massa Vincent. What you want ob dem? Berry bad master, Massa Jackson. Wust

master hereabouts."


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 12



Top




Page No 15


Vincent related what had happened, to Dan's intense delight.

"Now, Dan," he went on, "I am afraid that after my interference they will treat that poor fellow and his wife

worse than before. I want yen to find out for me what is going on at Jackson's. I do not know that I can do

anything, however badly they treat them; but I have been thinking that if they illtreat them very grossly, I

will get together a party of fifteen or twenty of my friends and we will go in a body to Jackson's, and warn

him that if he behaves with cruelty to his slaves, we will make it so hot for him that he will have to leave the

state. I don't say that we could do anything; but as we should represent most of the large estates round here, I

don't think old Jackson and his son would like being sent to Coventry. The feeling is very strong at present

against illtreatment of the slaves. If these troubles lead to war almost all of us will go into the army, and we

do not like the thought of the possibility of troubles among the hands when the whites are all away."

"I will find out all about it for you tonight, sah. I don't suspect dat dey will do nuffin today. Andrew

Jackson too sick after dat knock against de tump. He keep quiet a day or two."

"Well, Dan, you go over tonight and find out all about it. I expect I had better have left things alone, but

now I have interfered I shall go on with it."

Mrs. Wingfield was much displeased when Vincent told her at dinner of his incident at Jackson's plantation

and even his sisters were shocked at this interference between a master and his slave.

"You will get yourself into serious trouble with these fanciful notions of yours," Mrs. Wingfield said angrily.

"You know as well as I do how easy it is to get up a cry against any one as an Abolitionist and how difficult

to disprove the accusation; and just at present, when the passions of every man in the South are inflamed to

the utmost, such an accusation will be most serious. In the present instance there does not seem that there is a

shadow of excuse for your conduct. You simply heard cries of a slave being flogged. You deliberately leave

the road and enter these people's plantation and interfere without, so far as I can see, the least reason for

doing so. You did not inquire what the man's offense was; and he may for aught you know have half

murdered his master. You simply see a slave being flogged and you assault his owner. if the Jackson a lay

complaints against you it is quite probable that you may have to leave the state. What on earth can have

influenced you to act in such a madbrained way?"

"I did not interfere to prevent his flogging the slave, mother, but to prevent his flogging the slave's wife,

which was pure wanton brutality. It is not a question of slavery one way or the other. Any one has a right to

interfere to put a stop to brutality. If I saw a man brutally treating a horse or a dog I should certainly do so;

and if it is right to interfere to save a dumb animal from brutal illtreatment surely it must be justifiable to

save a woman in the same case. I am not an Abolitionist. That is to say, I consider that slaves on a properly

managed estate, like ours, for instance, are just as well off as are the laborers on an estate in Europe; but I

should certainly like to see laws passed to protect them from illtreatment. Why, in England there are laws

against cruelty to animals; and a man who brutally flogged a dog or a horse would get a month's

imprisonment with hard labor. I consider it a disgrace to us that a man may here illtreat a human being

worse than he might in England a dumb animal."

"You know, Vincent," his mother said more quietly, "that I object as much as you do to the illtreatment of

the slaves, and that the slaves here, as on all wellconducted plantations in Virginia, are well treated; but this

is not a time for bringing in laws or carrying out reforms. It is bad enough to have scores of Northerners

doing their best to stir up mischief between masters and slaves without a Southern gentleman mixing himself

up in the matter. We have got to stand together as one people and to protect our State rights from

interference."


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 13



Top




Page No 16


"I am just as much in favor of State rights as any one else, mother; and if, as seems likely, the present quarrel

is to be fought out, I hope I shall do my best for Virginia as well as other fellows of my own age. But just as I

protest against any interference by the Northerners with our laws, I say that we ought to amend our laws so as

not to give them the shadow of an excuse for interference. It is brutes like the Jacksons who have afforded the

materials for libels like 'Uncle Tom's Cabin' upon us as a people; and I can't say that I am a bit sorry for

having given that young Jackson what he deserved."

"Well, I hope there will be no trouble come of it," Mrs. Wingfield said. "I shouldn't think the Jacksons would

like the exposure of their doings which would be caused by bringing the matter into court; but if they do, you

may be quite sure that a jury in Richmond at the present time would find against you."

"I don't suppose that they will do anything, mother. But if they must, they must; and I don't suppose anything

serious will come of it any way."

The next morning Vincent went down early to the stables. As he approached them Dan came out to meet him.

"Well, Dan, what's your news?"

"Berry great bobbery ober at Jackson's last night, Massa Vincent. Fust of all I crept round to de huts ob de

field hands. Dey all know nullin bout it; but one of dem he goes off and gets to hab a talk with a gal

employed in do house who was in do habit of slipping out to see him. She say when do young un war carried

in de old man go on furious; he bring suit against you, he hab you punished berry muchno saying what he

not going to do. After a time do young un come round, he listen to what the ould man say for some time; den

he answer: 'No use going on like dat. Set all de county families against us if we have suit. As to dat infernal

young villain, me pay him out some other way.' Den de old man say he cut de flesh off de bones ob dat

nigger; but do young one say: 'Mustn't do dat. You sure to hear about it, and make great bobbery. Find some

odor way to punish him.' Den dey talk together for some time, but girl not hear any more."

"Well, then, there will be no suit anyhow," Vincent said. "As to paying me out some other way, I will look

after myself, Dan. I believe that follow Jackson is capable of anything, and I will be on the lookout for him."

"Be sure you do, Massa Vincent. You ride about a great deal, dat fellow bery like take a shot at you from

behind tree. Don't you go near dat plantation, or sure enuff trouble come."

"I will look out, Dan. There is one thing, I always ride fast; and it wants a very good shot to hit one at a

gallop. I don't think they will try that; for if he missed, as he would be almost sure to do, it would be a good

deal worse for him than this affair would have been had he brought it into court. You keep your ears open,

Dan, and find out how they are thinking of punishing that poor follow for my interference on his behalf."

After breakfast a negro arrived with a note for Mrs. Wingfield from Mr. Jackson, complaining of the

unwarrantable and illegal interference by her son on behalf of a slave who was being very properly punished

for gross misconduct; and of the personal assault upon his son. The writer said that ho was most reluctant to

take legal proceedings against a member of so highly respected a family, but that it was impossible that ho

could submit to such an outrage as this.

Although Mrs. Wingfield had expressed her disapproval of Vincent's conduct on the evening before, there

was no trace of that feeling in her reply to this letter. She wrote in the third person, coldly acknowledging the

receipt of Mr. Jackson's letter, and saying that she had heard from her son of his interference to put a stop to

one of those brutal scenes which brought discredit upon the Southern States, and that she considered he had

most rightly punished Mr. Jackson, jun., for his inhuman and revolting conduct; that she was perfectly aware

the interference had been technically illegal, but that her son was fully prepared to defend his conduct if


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 14



Top




Page No 17


called upon to do so in the courts, and to pay any fine that might be inflicted for his suffering himself to be

carried away by his righteous indignation. She ended by saying that as Mr. Jackson was a stranger in

Virginia, he was perhaps not aware that the public sentiment of that State was altogether opposed to such acts

of brutality as that of which his son had been guilty.

"What have you been doing to that fellow Andrew Jackson?" one of Vincent's friends, a young fellow two

years older than himself, said to him a few days later. "There wore a lot of us talking over things yesterday, in

Richmond, and he came up and joined in. Something was said about Abolitionists, and he said that he should

like to see every Abolitionist in the State strung up to a tree. He is always pretty violent, as you know; but on

the present occasion he went further than usual, and then went on to say that the worst and most dangerous

Abolitionists were not Northern men but Southerners, who were traitors to their State.

He said: 'For example, there is that young Wingfield. He has been to England, and has come back with his

heart filled with Abolitionist notions;' and that such opinions at the present time were a danger to the State.

"Two or three of us took the matter up, as you might guess, and told him he had better mind what he was

saying or it would be the worse for him. Harry Furniss went so far as to tell. him that he was a liar, and that if

he didn't like that he would have satisfaction in the usual way. Master Jackson didn't like it, but muttered

something and slunk off. What's the matter between you?"

"I should not have said anything about it," Vincent replied, "if Jackson had chosen to hold his tongue; but as

he chooses to go about attacking me, there is no reason why I should keep the matter secret." And he then

related what had taken place.

The young Virginian gave a low whistle.

"I don't say I blame you, Wingfield; but I tell you, you might have got yourself into an awful mess if the

Jacksons had chosen to take it up. You know how hot the feeling is at present, and it is a serious matter at any

time to interfere between a master and his slaves in the Southern States. Of course among us our feelings

would be all against Jackson; but among the poorer class of whites, who have been tremendously excited by

the speeches, both in the North and here, the cry of Abolitionist at the present moment is like a red rag to a

bull. However, I understand now the fellow's enmity to you.

"None of us ever liked him when ho was at school with us. He is an eviltempered brute, and I am afraid you

may have some trouble with him. If ho goes about talking as he did to us, he would soon get up a feeling

against you. Of course it would be nonsense to openly accuse a member of an old Virginian family of being

an Abolitionist; but it would be easy enough to set a pack of the rough classes of the town against you, and

you might get badly mauled if they caught you alone. The follow is evidently a coward or he would have

taken up what Furniss said; but a coward who is revengeful is a good deal more dangerous than an open foe.

However, I will talk it over with some of the others, and we will see if we can't stop Andrew Jackson's

mouth."

The result of this was that the next day half a dozen of Vincent's friends wrote a joint letter to Andrew

Jackson, saying that they regarded his statements respecting Vincent as false and calumnious, and that if he

repeated them they would jointly and severally hold him responsible; and that if, as a result of such

accusations, any harm happened to Vincent, they should know where to look for the originator of the

mischief, and punish him accordingly.

"You should be more careful, Andrew," his father said, as white with fury, he showed him his letter. "It was

you who were preaching prudence the other day, and warning me against taking steps that would set all the

whole country against us; and now, you see, you have been letting your tongue run, and have drawn this upon


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 15



Top




Page No 18


yourself. Keep quiet for the present, my son; all sorts of things may occur before long, and you will get your

chance. Let this matter sleep for the present."

A day or two later when Vincent went down to the stables ho saw that Dan had something to tell him, and

soon found out that he wished to speak to him alone.

"What is your news, Dan?"

"I heard last night, Massa Vincent, that old man Jackson is going to sell Dinah; dat de wife ob do man day

flogged."

"They are going to sell her!" Vincent repeated indignantly. "What are they going to do that for?"

"To punish Tony, sah. Dar am no law against dar selling her. I hear dat day are going to sell two oder boys,

so dat it cannot be said dat day do it on purpose to spite Tony. I reckon, sah, day calculate dat when dey sell

his wife Tony get mad and run away, and den when day catch him again day flog him pretty near to death.

Folk always do dat with runaway slaves; no one can say nuffin agin dem for dat."

"It's an infamous shame that it should be lawful to separate man and wife," Vincent said. "However, we will

see what we can do. You manage to pass the word to Tony to keep up his spirits, and not let them drive him

to do anything rash. Toll him I will see that his wife does not get into bad hands. I suppose they will sell the

baby too?"

"Yes, Massa Vincent. Natural the baby will go wid de modder."

Vincent watched the list of advertisements of slaves to be sold, and a day or two later saw a notice to the

effect that Dinah Morris, age twentytwo, with a male baby at her breast, would be sold on the following

Saturday. Ho mounted his horse and rode into Richmond. He had not liked to speak to his mother on the

subject, for she had not told him of the letter she had written to Jackson; and he thought that she might

disapprove of any interference in the matter, consequently ho went down to Mr. Renfrew, the family solicitor.

"Mr. Renfrew," he said, "I want some money; can you lend it me?"

"You want money," the solicitor said in surprise. "What on earth do you want money for? and if you want it,

why don't you ask your mother for it? How much do you want?"

"I don't know exactly. About eight hundred dollars, I should think; though it may be a thousand. I want to buy

a slave."

"You want to buy a slave!" repeated Mr. Renfrew. "What on earth do you want to buy a slave for? You have

more than you want now at the Orangery."

"It's a slave that man Jackson is going to sell next Saturday, on purpose to spite the poor creature's husband

and drive him to desperation," and Vincent then repeated the whole story of the circumstances that had led up

to the sale.

"It is all very abominable on the part of these Jacksons," Mr. Renfrew said, "but your interference was most

imprudent, my young friend; and, as you see, it has done harm rather than good. If you are so quixotic as to

become the champion of every illtreated slave in the State, your work is pretty well cut out for you."


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 16



Top




Page No 19


"I know that, sir," Vincent replied, smiling, "and I can assure you I did not intend to enter upon any such

crusade; but, you see, I have wrongly or rightly mixed myself up in this, and I want to repair the mischief

which, as you say, I have caused. The only way I can see is to buy this negress and her baby."

"But I do not see that you will carry out your object if you do, Vincent. She will be separated just as much

from her husband if you buy her as if any one else does. He is at one plantation and she is at another, and

were they ten miles apart or a hundred, they are equally separated."

"I quite see that, Mr. Renfrew; but, at least, she will be kindly treated, and his mind will be at rest on that

score. Perhaps some day or other the Jacksons may put him up for sale, and then I can buy him, and they will

be reunited. At any rate, the first step is to buy her. Can you let me have the money? My mother makes me a

very good allowance."

"And I suppose you spend it," the lawyer interrupted.

"Well, yes, I generally spend it; but then, you see, when I come of age I come in for the outlying estates."

"And if you die before, or get shot, or any other accident befalls you," Mr. Renfrew said, "they go to your

sisters. However, one must risk something for a client, so I will lend you the money. I had better put

somebody up to bid for you, for after what has happened the Jacksons would probably not let her go if they

knew that you wore going to be the purchaser."

"Thank you very much," Vincent said warmly; "it will be a great weight off my mind," and with a light heart

he rode back to the Orangery.

Vincent said nothing during the next two days to any of his friends as to the course the Jacksons wore taking

in selling Tony's wife; for he thought that if the news got about, some of his friends who had heard the

circumstances might go down to the auction and make such a demonstration that Jackson would be obliged to

withdraw Dinah from the sale, in which case he would no doubt dispose of her privately. On the Saturday he

mounted his horse and rode into Richmond, telling Dan to meet him there. At the hour the sale was

announced he went to the yard where it was to take place.

This was a somewhat quiet and secluded place; for although the sale of slaves was permitted by law in

Virginia, at any rate these auctions were conducted quietly and with as little publicity as possible. For

although the better classes still regarded slavery as a necessary institution, they were conscious that these

sales, involving as they did the separation of families, were indefensible, and the more thoughtful would

gladly have seen them abolished, and a law passed forbidding the sale of negroes save as part and parcel of

the estate upon which they worked, an exception only being made in the case of gross misconduct. Many of

the slaveowners, indeed, forbade all flogging upon their estates, and punished refractory slaves, in the first

place, by the cutting off of the privileges they enjoyed in the way of holidays, and if this did not answer,

threatened to sell thema threat which was, in the vast majority of cases, quite sufficient to ensure good

behavior; for the slaves were well aware of the difference between life in the wellmanaged establishments in

Virginia and that in some of the other Southern States. Handing his horse to Dan, Vincent joined a knot of

four or five of his acquaintances who had strolled in from mere curiosity.

There were some thirty or forty men in the yard, a few of whom had come in for the purpose of buying; but

the great majority had only attended for the sake of passing an idle hour. Slaves had fallen in value; for

although all in the South professed their confidence that the law would never attempt by force of arms to

prevent their secession, it was felt that slave property would in future be more precarious, for the North

would not improbably repeal the Jaws for the arrest of fugitive slaves, and consequently all runaways who

succeeded in crossing the border would be lost to their masters.


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 17



Top




Page No 20


Upon the other side of the yard Vincent saw Andrew Jackson talking to two or three men who were strangers

to him, and who, he guessed, were buyers from some of the more southern States There were in all twelve

lots to be disposed of. Of these two or three were hands who wore no longer fit for field work, and who were

bought at very low prices by men who owned but a few acres of land, and who could utilize them for odd

jobs requiring but little strength. Then there was a stir of attention. Dinah Moore took her stand upon the

platform, with her baby in her arms. The message which Dan had conveyed from Vincent to her husband had

given her some hope, and though she looked scared and frightened as she clasped her babe to her breast, she

was not filled with such utter despair as would otherwise have been the case.

The auctioneer stated the advantages of the lot in the same businesslike tone as if he had been selling a

horse:

"Lot 6. Negro wench, Dinah; ago twentytwo; with male child. Strong and well made, as you see, gentlemen;

fit for field work, or could be made a useful hand about a house; said to be handy and goodtempered. Now,

gentlemen, what shall we say for this desirable lot?"

One of the men standing by Andrew Jackson bid a hundred dollars. The bid was raised to a hundred and fifty

by a roughlooking fellow standing in front of the platform. For some time the bidding was confined to these

two, and it rose until it reached seven hundred and fifty, at which point the man near the platform retired, and

there was a pause.

Vincent felt uncomfortable. He had already been round to Mr. Renfrew, who had told him that he had

deputed an agent to buy; and until the man near the platform stopped ho had supposed that he was the

solicitor's agent.

"Now, gentlemen," the auctioneer said, "surely you are not going to let this desirable piece of property go for

seven fifty? She would be cheap at double the price. I have sold worse articles for three thousand."

"I will go another twentyfive dollars," a tall man in homespun and a broad planter's straw hat said quietly.

The contest now recommenced, and by bids of twentyfive dollars at a time the amount was raised to twelve

hundred and fifty dollars.

"That's enough for me," the man standing by Andrew Jackson said; "he may have her at twelve fifty, and dear

enough, too, as times go."

Will any one else make an offer?" the auctioneer asked. There was no response, and the hammer fell.

"What name?"

"Nathaniel Forster," the tall man said; and advancing to the table he counted out a roll of notes and gave them

to the auctioneer, who handed to him a formal note certifying to his having duly and legally purchased Dinah

Moore and her infant, late the property of Andrew Jackson, Esquire, of the Cedars, State of Virginia.

The purchaser had evidently made up his mind beforehand to secure the lot, for he handed a parcel he had

been holding to Dinah, and said briefly, "Slip those things on, my lass."

The poor girl, who had before been simply attired in the scantiest of petticoats, retired to a corner of the yard,

and speedily came forward again dressed in a neat cotton gown. There were several joking remarks made by

the bystanders, but Dinah's new master took no notice of them, but with a motion of his hand to her to follow

him, walked out of the yard.


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 18



Top




Page No 21


A minute later Vincent followed, and although he had no doubt that the man was the agent Mr. Renfrew had

employed, he did not feel thoroughly satisfied until he saw them enter the lawyer's office. He quickly

followed. They had just entered the private room of Mr. Renfrew.

"That's right, Wingfield," the lawyer said. "You see we have settled the business satisfactorily, and I think

you have got a fairly cheap bargain. Just wait a moment and we will complete the transaction."

Dinah gave a start as Vincent entered, but with the habitual selfrepression of a slave she stood quietly in the

corner to which she had withdrawn at the other end of the room.

The lawyer was busy drawing up a document, and touching the bell ordered a clerk to go across to Mr.

Rawlins, justice of the peace, and ask him to step across the road.

In a minute Mr. Rawlins entered.

"I want you to witness a deed of sale of a slave," Mr. Renfrew said. "Here are the particulars: 'Nathaniel

Forster sells to Vincent Wingfield his slave, Dinah Moore and her male infant, for the sum of fourteen

hundred dollars.' These are the parties. Forster sign this receipt."

The man did so. The justice put his signature as witness to the transaction, dropped into his pocket the fee of

five dollars that the lawyer handed to him, and without a word strolled out again.

"There, Dinah," Mr. Renfrew said, "Mr. Wingfield is now your master,"

The girl ran forward, fell on her knees before Vincent, seized his hand and kissed it, sobbing out her thanks as

she did so.

"There, that will do, Dinah," the lawyer said, seeing that Vincent was confused by her greeting. "I think you

are a lucky girl, and have made a good exchange for the Orangery instead of the Cedars. I don't suppose you

will find Mr. Wingfield a very hard master. What he is going to do with you I am sure I don't know."

Vincent now went to the door and called in Dan and told him to take Dinah to the Orangery, then mounting

his horse he rode off home to prepare his mother for the reception of his new purchase.

CHAPTER III. AIDING A RUNAWAY.

"WELL, you are an extraordinary boy, Vincent," Mrs. Wingfield said as her son told her the story, while his

sisters burst into fits of laughter at the idea of Vincent owning a female slave with a baby. "Why did you not

tell me that you wanted the money instead of going to Mr. Renfrew? I shall tell him I am very angry with him

for letting you have it for such a purpose."

"I was not sure whether you would let me have it, mother; and if you had refused, and I had got it afterward

from Mr. Renfrew, I should not have liked to bring her home here."

"That would have been fun," Annie said. "Fancy Vincent's troubles with a female slave on his hands and

nowhere to put her. What would you have done, Vincent?"

"I suppose I could have got a home for her somewhere," Vincent said quietly. "I don't think there would have

been any difficulty about that. Still I am glad I didn't have to do so, and one slave more or less can make no

difference here."


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 19



Top




Page No 22


"Not at all," Mrs. Wingfleld said; "I dare say Chloe will find something for her to do in the way of washing,

and such other light work that she is fit for about the house. It is not that, but it is years since a slave was

brought into the Orangery; never since I can remember. We raise more than we want ourselves; and when I

see all those children about, I wonder sometimes what on earth we are to find for them all to do. Still, it was a

scandalous thing of that man Jackson selling the girl to punish her husband; and as you say it was your

foolish interference in the matter that brought it about, so I do not know that I can blame you for doing what

you can to set the matter straight. Still, except that the knowledge that she is here and will be well treated will

be a comfort to the man, I do not see that he will be much the better off, unless indeed the Jacksons should try

to sell him also, in which case I suppose you would want to buy him."

"I am afraid they won't' do that, mother. Still, somehow or other, in time they may come together again.

"I don't see how they can, Vincent. However we need not think of that now. At any rate I hope there will he

no further opportunity for your mixing yourself up in this business. You have made two bitter enemies now,

and although I do not see that such people as these can do you any harm, it is always well not to make

enemies, especially in times like these when no one can foresee exactly what may occur."

And so Dinah Moore became an inmate of the Orangery; and though the girls had laughed at their brother,

they were very kind to her when she arrived with Dan, and made much of her and of her baby. The same

night Dan went over to the Cedars, and managed to have an inter view with Tony, and to tell him that his

wife had been bought by Vincent. The joy of the negro was extreme. The previous message had raised his

hopes that Vincent would succeed in getting her bought by some one who would be kind to her, hut he knew

well that she might nevertheless fall to the lot of some higher bidder and be taken hundreds of miles away,

and that he might never again get news of her whereabouts. He had then suffered terrible anxiety all day, and

the relief of learning that Vincent himself had bought her, and that she was now installed as a house servant at

the Orangery, but a few miles away, was quite overpowering, and for some minutes he could only gasp out

his joy and thankfulness. He could hope now that when better times came he might be able to steal away

some night and meet her, and that some day er other, though how he could not see, they might be reunited.

The Jacksons remained in ignorance that their former slave was located so near to them.

It was for this reason that Mr. Renfrew had instructed his agent to buy her in his own name instead of that of

Vincent; and the Jacksons, having no idea of the transfer that had subsequently taken place, took no further

interest in the matter, believing that they had achieved their object of torturing Tony, and avenging upon him

the humiliation that Andrew had suffered at Vincent's hands. Had they questioned their slaves, and had these

answered them truly, they would have discovered the facts. For although Tony himself said no word to any

one of what he had learned from Dan, the fact that Dinah was at the Orangery was speedily known among the

slaves; for the doings at one plantation were soon conveyed to the negroes on the others by the occasional

visits which they paid at night to each other's quarters, or to some common rendezvous far removed from

interruption.

Occasionally Tony and Dinah met. Dan would come up late in the evening to the house, and a nod to Dinah

would be sufficient to send her flying down the garden to a clump of shrubs, where he would be waiting for

her. At these stolen meetings they were perfectly happy; for Tony said no word to her of the misery of his

lifehow he was always put to the hardest work and beaten on the smallest pretext, how in fact his life was

made so unendurable that the idea of running away and taking to the swamps was constantly present to him.

As to making his way north, it did not enter his mind as possible. Slates did indeed at times succeed in

traveling through the Northern States and making their way to Canada, but this was only possible by means

of the organization known as the underground railway, an association consisting of a number of good people

who devoted themselves to the purpose, giving shelter to fugitive slaves during the day, and then passing

them on to the next refuge during the night. For in the Northern States as well as the Southern any negro


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 20



Top




Page No 23


unprovided with papers showing that be was a free man was liable to be arrested and sent back to the South a

prisoner, large rewards being given to these who arrested them.

As he was returning from one of these interviews with his wife, Tony was detected by the overseer, who was

scrolling about round the slaves' quarters, and was next morning flogged until he became insensible. So

terrible was the punishment that for some days he was unable to walk. As soon as he could get about he was

again set to work, but the following morning he was found to be missing. Andrew Jackson at once rode into

Richmond, and In half an hour placards and handbills were printed offering a reward for his capture. These

were not only circulated in the neighborhood, but were sent off to all the towns and villages through which

Tony might be expected to pass in the endeavor to make his way north. Vincent soon learned from Dan what

had taken place.

"You have no idea, I suppose, Dan, as to which way he is likely to go?"

Dan shook his bead.

"Me suppose, massa, dat most likely he gone and hidden in de great woods by de James River. Berry difficult

to find him dere."

"Difficult to find him, no doubt," Vincent agreed. "But he could not stop there longhe would find nothing to

eat in the woods; and though he might perhaps support himself for a time on corn or roots from the clearings

scattered about through the James Peninsula, he must sooner or later be caught."

"Dar are runaways in de woods now, Massa Vincent," Dan said; "some ob dem hab been dar for month."

"But how do they live, Dan?"

"Well, sar, you see dey hab friends on de plantations, and sometimes at night one of de slaves will steal away

wid a basket ob yams and corncakes and oder things and put dem down in a certain place in de forest, and

next morning, sure enough, dey will be gone. Dangerous work dat, massa; because if dey caught with food, it

known for sure dat dey carry it to runaway, and den you know dey pretty well flog the life out of dem."

"Yes, I know, Dan; it is a very serious matter hiding a runaway slave, and even a white man would be very

heavily punished, and perhaps lynched, if caught in the act. Well, make what inquiries you can among the

slaves, and find out if you can whether any of those Jacksons have an idea which way Tony has gone. But do

not go yourself on to Jackson's place; if you were caught there now it would be an awkward matter for both

of us."

"I will find out, Massa Vincent; but I don't s'pose Tony said a word to any of the others. He know well

enough dat de Jacksons question ebery one pretty sharp, and per haps flog dem all round to find out if dey

know anything. He keep it to himself about going away for sush."

The Jacksons kept up a vigorous hunt after their slave and day after day parties of men ranged through the

woods but without discovering any traces of him. Bloodhounds were employed the first day, but before these

could be fetched from Richmond the scent had grown cold; for Tony had gone off as soon as the slaves had

been shut up for the night and had, directly he left the hut, wrapped leaves round his feet, therefore the

hounds, when they arrived from Richmond, were unable to take up the scent.

A week after Tony's escape, Vincent returned late one evening from a visit to some friends. Dan, as he took

his horse, whispered to him: "Stop a little on your way to house, Massa Vincent; me hab something to tell

you."


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 21



Top




Page No 24


"What is it, Dan?" Vincent asked, as the lad, after putting up his horse in the stable, came running up to him.

"Me have seen Tony, sah. He in de shrubs ober dar. He want to see Dinah, but me no take message till me tell

you about him. He half starved, sah; me give him some yams."

"That's right, Dan."

"He pretty nigh desperate, sar; he say dey hunt him like wild beast."

"I will see him, Dan. If I can help him in any way I will do so. Unfortunately I do not know any of the people

who help to get slaves away, so I can give him no advice as to the best way to proceed. Still I might talk it

over with him. When I have joined him, do you go up to the house and tell Chloe from me to give you a pile

of corncake it's no use giving him flour, for he would be afraid to light a fire to cook it. Tell her to give

you, too, any cold meat there may be in the house. Don't tell Dinah her husband is here till we have talked the

matter over."

Dan led Vincent up to a clump of bushes.

"It am all right, Tony," he said; "here is Massa Vincent come to see you."

The bushes parted and Tony came out into the full moonlight. He looked haggard and worn; his clothes were

torn into strips by the bushes.

"My poor fellow," Vincent said kindly, "I am sorry to see you in such a state."

A great sob broke from the black

"De Lord bress you, sah, for your goodness and for saving Dinah from do hands of dose debils! Now she safe

wid you and de child, Tony no care berry much what come to himdo sooner he dead de better. He wish dat

one day when dey flog him dey had kill him altogether; den all de trouble at an end. Dey hunt him ebory day

with dogs and guns, and soon they catch him. No can go on much longer like dis. Today me nearly gib

myself up. Den me thought me like to see Dinah once more to say goodby, so make great effort and ran a bit

furder."

"I have been thinking whether it would be possible to plan some way for your escape, Tony."

The negro shook his head.

"Dar never escape, sah, but to get to Canada; dat too far any way. Not possible to walk all dat way and get

food by do road. Suah to be caught."

"No, I do not think it will be possible to escape that way, Tony. The only possible plan would be to get you

on board some ship going to England."

"Ships not dare take negro on board," Tony said. "Me heard dat said many timesdat against de law."

"Yes, I know it's against the law," Vincent said, "and it's against the law my talking to you here, Tony; but

you see it's done. The difficulty is how to do it. All vessels are searched before they start, and an officer goes

down with them past Fortress Monroe to see that they take no one en board. Still it is possible. Of course

there is risk in the matter; but there is risk in everything. I will think it over. Do not lose heart. Dan will be

back directly with enough food to last you for some days. If I were you I would take refuge this time in White


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 22



Top




Page No 25


Oak Swamp. It is much nearer, and I hear it has already been searched from end to end, so they are not likely

to try again; and if yon hear them you can, if you are pressed, cross the Chickahominy and make down

through the woods. Do you come again on Saturday eveningthat will give me four days to see what I can do.

I may not succeed, you know; for the penalty is so severe against taking negroes on board that I may not be

able to find any one willing to risk it. But it is worth trying."

"De Lord bless you, sah!" Tony said. "I will do juss what you toll me; but don't you run no risks for me, my

life ain't worth dat."

"I will take care, Tony. And now here comes Dan with the provisions."

"Can I see Dinah, sah?" Tony pleaded.

"I think you had better not," Vincent replied. "You see the Jacksons might at any moment learn that she is

here, and then she might be questioned whether she had seen you since your escape; and it would be much

better for her to be able to deny having done so. But you shall see her next time you come, whether I am able

to make any arrangements for your escape or not. I will let he! know tomorrow morning that I have seen

you, and that you are safe at present."

The next morning Vincent rode over to City Point, where ships with a large draught of water generally

brought up, either transferring their goods into smaller craft to be sent up by river to Richmond, or to be

carried on by rail through the town of Petersburg. Leaving his horse at a house near the river, ho crossed the

James in a boat to City Point. There were several vessels lying here, and for some hours ho hung about the

wharf watching the process of discharging. By the end of that time ho had obtained a view of all the captains,

and had watched them as they gave their orders, and had at last come to the conclusion as to which would be

the most likely to suit his purpose. Having made up his mind, he waited until the one he had fixed upon came

ashore. Ho was a man of some fiveandthirty years old, with a pleasant face and goodnatured smile. He

first went into some offices on the wharf, and half an hour later came out and walked toward the

railwaystation. Vincent at once followed him, and as he overtook him said:

"I want very much to speak to you, sir, if you could spare me a minute or two."

"Certainly," the sailor said with some surprise. "The train for Petersburg does not go for another half hour.

What can I do for you?"

"My name is Vincent Wingfield. My father was an English officer, and my mother is the owner of some large

estates near Richmond. I am most anxious to get a person in whom I am interested on board ship, and I do not

know how to set about it."

"There's no difficulty about that," the captain said smiling; "you have only to go to an office and pay for his

passage to where he wants to go."

"I can't do that," Vincent replied; "for unfortunately it is against the law for any captain to take him."

"You mean he is a negro?" the captain asked, stopping short in his walk and looking sharply at Vincent.

"Yes, that is what I mean," Vincent said. "He is a negro who has been brutally illtreated and has run away

from his master, and I would willingly give five hundred dollars to get him safely away."

This is a very serious business in which you are meddling, young sir," the sailor said. "Putting aside the

consequences to yourself, you are asking me to break the law and to run the risk of the confiscation of my


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 23



Top




Page No 26


ship. Even if I were willing to do what you propose it would be impossible, for the ship will be searched from

end to end before the hatches are closed, and an official will be on board until we discharge the pilot after

getting well beyond the mouth of the river."

"Yes, I know that," Vincent replied; "but my plan was to take a boat and go out beyond the sight of land, and

then to put him on board after you have got well away."

"That might be managed, certainly," the captain said. "It would be contrary to my duty to do anything that

would risk the property of my employers; but if when I am out at sea a boat came alongside, and a passenger

came on board, it; would be another matter. I suppose, young gentleman, that you would not interfere in such

a business, and run the risk that you certainly would run if detected, unless you were certain that this was a

deserving case, and that the man has committed no sort of crime; for I would not receive on board my ship a

fugitive from justice, whether he was black or white."

"It is indeed a deserving case," Vincent said earnestly. "The poor fellow has the misfortune of belonging to

one of the worst masters in the State. He has been cruelly flogged on many occasions, and was finally driven

to run away by their selling his wife and child."

"The brutes!" the sailor said. "How you people can allow such things to be done is a mystery to me. Well,

lad, under those circumstances I will agree to do what you ask me, and if your boat comes alongside when I

am so far away from land that it cannot be seen, I will take the man to England."

"Thank you very much indeed," Vincent said; "you will be doing a good action. Upon what day do you sail?"

"I shall drop down on Monday into Hampton Roads, and shall get up sail at daylight next morning. I shall

pass Fortress Monroe at about seven in the morning, and shall sail straight out."

"And how shall I know your ship?" Vincent asked. "There may be others starting just about the same time."

The sailor thought for a moment. "When I am four or five miles out I will hoist my owner's flag at the

foremasthead. It is a red flag with a white ball, so you will be able to make it out a considerable distance

away. Yon must not be less than ten or twelve miles out, for the pilot often does not leave the ship till she is

some miles past Fortress Monroe, and the official will not leave the ship till he does. I will keep a sharp

lookout for you, but I cannot lose my time in waiting. If you do not come alongside I shall suppose that you

have met with some interruption to your plans."

"Thank you very much, sir. Unless something goes wrong I shall be alongside on Tuesday."

"That's settled, then," the captain said, "and I must be off, or else I shall lose my train. By the way, when you

come alongside do not 'rake any sign that you have met me before. It is just as well that none of my crew

should know that it is a planned thing, for if we ever happened to put in here again they might blab about it,

and it is just as well not to give them the chance. Goodby, my lad; I hope that all will go well. But, you

know, you are doing a very risky thing; for the assisting a runaway slave to escape is about as serious an

offense as you can commit in these parts. You might shoot half a dozen men and get off scot free, but if yen

were caught aiding a runaway to escape there is no saying what might come of it."

After taking leave of the captain, Vincent recrossed the river and rode home. He had friends whose fathers'

estates bordered some on the James and others on the York River, and all of these had pleasureboats. It was

obviously better to go down the York River, and thence round to the mouth of the James at Fortress Monroe,

as the traffic on the York was comparatively small, and it was improbable that he would be noticed either

going down or returning. He had at first thought of hiring a fishingboat from some of the free negroes who


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 24



Top




Page No 27


made their living on the river. But he finally decided against this; for the fact of the boat being absent so long

would attract its owner's attention, and in case any suspicion arose that the fugitive had escaped by water, the

hiring of a boat by one who had already befriended the slave, and its absence for so long a time, would be

almost certain to cause suspicion to be directed toward him. He therefore decided upon borrowing a boat

from a friend, and next morning rode to the plantation of the father of Harry Furniss, this being situated on a

convenient position on the Pamunky, one of the branches of the York River.

"Are you using that sailingboat of yours at present, Harry? Because, if not, I wish you would let me have the

use of it for a week or so."

"With pleasure, Vincent; and my fishinglines and nets as well, if you like. We very seldom use the boat. Do

you mean to keep it here or move it higher up the river, where it would be more handy for you, perhaps?"

"I think I would rather leave it here, Furniss. A mile or two extra to ride makes no difference. I suppose it's in

the water?"

"Yes; at the foot of the boathouse stairs. There is a padlock and chain. I will give you the key, so you can go

off whenever you like without bothering to come up to the house. If you just call in at the stable as you ride

by, one of the boys will go down with you and take your horse and put him up till you come back again."

"That will do capitally," Vincent replied. "It is some time since I was on the water, and I seem to have a fancy

for a change at present. One is sick of riding into Richmond and hearing nothing but politics talked of all day.

Don't be alarmed if you hear at any time that the boat has not come hack at night, for if tide and wind are

unfavorable at any time I might stop at Cumberland for the night."

"I have often had to do that," Furniss said. "Besides, if you took it away for a week, I don't suppose any one

would notice it; for no one goes down to the boathouse unless to get the boat ready for a trip."

The next day Vincent rode over to his friend's plantation, sending Dan off an hour beforehand to bale out the

boat and get the masts and sails into her from the boathouse. The greater part of the next two days was spent

on the water, sometimes sailing, sometimes fishing. The evening of the second of these days was that upon

which Vincent had arranged to meet Tony again, and an hour after dark he went down through the garden to

the stable; for that was the time the fugitive was to meet him, for he could not leave his place of concealment

until night fell. After looking at the horses, and giving some instructions to the negroes in charge, he returned

to the shrubbery, and, sending Dan up to summon Dinah, he went to the bushes where he had before met

Tony. The negro came out as he approached.

"How are you, Tony?"

"Much better dan I was, massa. I hab not been disturbed since I saw you, and, thanks to dat and to de good

food and to massa's kind words, I'm stronger and better now, and ready to do whatever massa think best."

"Well, Tony, I am glad to say that I think I have arranged a plan by which you will be got safely out of the

country. Of course, it may fail; but there is every hope of success. I have arranged for a boat, and shall take

you down the river, and put you on board a ship bound for England."

The black clapped his hands in delight at the news.

"When you get there you will take another ship out to Canada, and as soon as I learn from you that you are

there, and what is your address, I will give Dinah her papers of freedom and send her on to you."


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 25



Top




Page No 28


"Oh,! massa, it is too much," Tony said, with the tears running down his cheeks; "too much joy altogeder."

"Well, I hope it will all come right, Tony. Dinah will be here in a minute or two. Do not keep her long, for I

do not wish her absence from the house to be observed just now. Now, listen to my instructions. Do you

know the plantation of Mr. Furniss, on the Pamunky, near Coal harbor?"

"No, sir; but me can find out."

"No, you can't; because you can't see any one or ask questions. Very well, then, you must be here again

tomorrow night at the same hour. Dan will meet you here, and act as your guide. lie will presently bring you

provisions for tomorrow. Be sure you be careful, Tony, and get back to your hidingplace as soon as you

can, and lie very quiet tomorrow until it is time to start. It would be terrible if you were to be caught now,

just as we have arranged for you to get away."

On the following afternoon Vincent told his mother that he was going over that evening to his friend Furniss,

as an early start was to be made next morning; they intended to go down the river as far as Yorktown, if not

further; that be certainly should not be back for two days, and probably might be even longer.

"This new beating freak of yours, Vincent, seems to occupy all your thoughts. I wonder how long it will last."

"I don't suppose it will last much longer, mother," Vincent said with a laugh. "Anyhow, it will make a jolly

change for a week. One had got so sick of hearing nothing talked about but secession that a week without

hearing the word mentioned will do one lots of good, and I am sure I felt that if one had much more of it, one

would be almost driven to take up the Northern side just for the sake of a change."

"We should all disown you, Vin," Annie said, laughing; "we should have nothing to say to you, and you

would be cut by all your friends."

"Well, you see, a week's sailing and fishing will save me from all that, Annie; and I be all be able to begin

again with a fresh stock of patience."

"I believe you are only half in earnest in the cause, Vincent," his mother said gravely.

"I am not indeed, mother. I quite agree with what you and every one say as to the rights of the State of

Virginia, and if the North should really try to force us and the other Southern States to remain with them, I

shall be just' as ready to do everything I can as any one else; but I can't see the good of always talking about

it, and I think it's very wrong to illtreat and abuse those who think the other way. In England in the Civil

War the people of the towns almost all thought one way, and almost all those of the counties the other, and

even now opinions differ almost as widely as to which was right. I hate to hear people always laying down

the law as if there could not possibly be two sides of the case, and as if every one who differed from them

must be a rascal and a traitor. Almost all the fellows I know say that if it comes to fighting they shall go into

the State army, and I should be quite willing, if they would really take fellows of my age for soldiers, to enlist

too; but that is no reason why one should not get sick of hearing nothing but one subject talked of for weeks."

It was nearly dark when Vincent started for his walk of ten miles; for he had decided not to take his horse

with him, as he had no means of sending it back, and its stay for three days in his friend's stables would

attract attention to the fact of his long absence.

After about three hours' walking he reached the boat. house, having seen no one as he passed through the

plantation. He took the oars and sails from the boathouse and placed them in the boat, and then sat down in

the stern to await the coming of the negroes. In 'an hour they arrived; Tony carrying a bundle of clothes that


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 26



Top




Page No 29


Dan had by Vincent's orders bought for him in Richmond, while Dan carried a large basket of provisions.

Vincent gave an exclamation of thankfullness as he saw the two figures appear, for the day having been

Sunday he knew that a good many men would be likely to join the search parties in hopes of having a share in

the reward offered for Tony's capture, and he had felt very anxious all day.

"You sit in the bottom of the boat, Tony, and do you steer, Dan. You make such a splashing with your oar

that we should be heard a mile away. Keep us close in shore in the shadow of the trees; the less we are

noticed the better at this time of night."

Taking the sculls, Vincent rowed quietly away. He had often been out on boating excursions with his friends,

and had learned to row fairly. During the last two days he had diligently instructed Dan, and after two long

days' work the young negro had got over the first difficulties, but he was still clumsy and awkward. Vincent

did not exert himself. He knew he had a long night's row before him, and he paddled quietly along with the

stream. The boat was a goodsized one, and when not under sail was generally rowed by two strong negroes

accustomed to the work.

Sometimes for half an hour at a time Vincent ceased rowing, and let the boat drift along quietly. There was

no hurry, for he had a day and two nights to get down to the month of the river, a distance of some seventy

miles, and out to sea far enough to intercept the vessel. At four o'clock they arrived at Cumberland, where the

Pamunky and Mattapony Rivers unite and form the York River. Here they were in tidal waters; and as the

tide, though not strong, was flowing up, Vincent tied the boat to the branch of a tree, and lay down in the

bottom for an hour's sleep, telling Dan to wake him when the tide turned, or if he heard any noise. Day had

broken when the boat drifted round, and Dan aroused him.

The boat was rowed off to the middle of the river, as there could be no longer any attempt at concealment.

Dan now took the bow oar, and they rowed until a light

The Jacksons were newcomers in Virginia. Six years before, the estate, of which the Cedars, as their place

was called, formed a part, was put up for sale. It was a very large one, and having been divided into several

portions to suit buyers, the Cedars had been purchased by Jackson, who, having been very successful as a

storekeeper at Charleston, had decided upon giving up the business and leaving South Carolina, and settling

down as a landowner in some other State. His antecedents, however, were soon known at Richmond, and

the old Virginian families turned a cold shoulder to the newcomer.

Had he been a man of pleasant manners, he would gradually have made his way; but he was evidently not a

gentleman. The habits of trade stuck to him, and in a very short time there were rumors that the slaves, whom

he had bought with the property, found him a harsh and cruel master. This in itself would have been sufficient

to bring him disrepute in Virginia, where as a rule the slaves were treated with great kindness, and indeed

considered their position to be infinitely superior to that of the poorer class of whites. Andrew Jackson had

been for a few months at school with Vincent; he was unpopular there, and from the rumors current as to the

treatment of I he slaves on the estate, was known by the nickname of he "slavedriver."

Had Vincent been the son of a white trader, r a small cultivator, he knew well enough that his position would

be a very serious one, and that he would have had to ride to the border of the State with all speed. He would

have been denounced at once as an Abolitionist, and would have been accused of stirring up the slaves to

rebellion. against their masters; a crime of the most serious kind', in the Southern States. But placed as he

was, as the heir of a great estate worked by slaves, such a cry could hardly be raised against him. He might

doubtless be fined and admonished 1'or interfering between a master and his slave; but the sympathy of the

better classes in Virginia would be entirely with him. Vincent, therefore, was but little concerned for himself;

but he doubted greatly whether his interference had not done much more harm than good to the slave and his

wife, for upon them Andrew Jackson would vent his fury. He rode direct to the stables instead of alighting as


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 27



Top




Page No 30


usual at the door. Dan, who had been sitting in the veranda waiting for him, ran down to the stables as he saw

him coming.

"Give the horse to one of the others, Dan; I want to speak to you. Dan," he went on when he had walked with

him a short distance from the staNes, "I suppose you know some of the hands on Jackson's plantation."

Dan grinned, for although there was not supposed to he any communication between the slaves on the

different estates, it was notorious that at night they were in the habit of slipping out of their huts and visiting

each other.

"I know some oh dem, Massa Vincent. What you want ob dem? Berry had master, Massa Jackson. Wust

master hereabouts."

Vincent related what had happened, to Dan's intense delight.

"Now, Dan," he went on, "I am afraid that after my interference they will treat that poor fellow and his wife

worse than before. I want you to find out for me what is going on at Jackson's. I do not know that I can do

anything, however badly they treat them; but I have been thinking that if they illtreat them very grossly, I

will get together a party of fifteen or twenty of my friends and we will go in a body to Jackson's, and warn

him that if he behaves with cruelty to his slaves, we will make it so hot for him that he will have to leave the

state. I don't say that we could do anything; but as we should represent most of the large estates round here, I

don't think old Jackson and his son would like being sent to Coventry. The feeling is very strong at present

against illtreatment of the slaves. If these troubles lead to war almost all of us will go into the army, and we

do not like the thought of the possibility of troubles among the hands when the whites are all away."

"I will find out all about it for you tonight, sah. I don't suspect dat dey will do nuffin today. Andrew

Jackson too sick after dat knock against de tump. He keep quiet a day or two."

"Well, Dan, you go over tonight and find out all about it. I expect I had better have left things alone, but

now I have interfered I shall go on with it."

Mrs. Wingfield was much displeased when Vincent told her at dinner of his incident at Jackson's plantation

and even his sisters were shocked at this interference between a master and his slave.

"You will get yourself into serious trouble with these fanciful notions of yours," Mrs. Wingfield said angrily.

"You know as well as I do how easy it is to get up a cry against any one as an Abolitionist and how difficult

to disprove the accusation; and just at present, when the passions of every man in the South are inflamed to

the utmost, such an accusation will be most serious. In the present instance there does not seem that there is a

shadow of excuse for your conduct. You simply heard cries of a slave being flogged. You deliberately leave

the road and enter these people's plantation and interfere without, so far as I can see, the least reason for

doing so. You did not inquire what the man's offense was; and he may for aught you know have half

murdered his master. You simply see a slave being flogged and you assault his owner. lf the Jacksons lay

complaints against you it is quite probable that you may have to leave the state. What on earth can have

influenced you to act in such a madbrained way?"

"I did not interfere to prevent his flogging the slave, mother, but to prevent his flogging the slave's wife,

which was pure wanton brutality. It is not a question of slavery one way or the other. Any one has a right to

interfere to put a stop to brutality. If I saw a man brutally treating a horse or a dog I should certainly do so;

and if it is right to interfere to save a dumb animal from brutal illtreatment surely it must be justifiable to

save a woman in the same case. I am not an Abolitionist. That is to say, I consider that slaves on a properly

managed estate, like ours, for instance, are just as well off as are the laborers on an estate in Europe; but I


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 28



Top




Page No 31


should certainly like to see laws passed to protect them from illtreatment. Why, in England there are laws

against cruelty to animals; and a man who brutally flogged a dog or a horse would get a month's

imprisonment with hard labor. I consider it a disgrace to us that a man may here illtreat a human being

worse than he might in England a dumb animal."

"You know, Vincent," his mother said more quietly, "that I object as much as you do to the illtreatment of

the slaves, and that the slaves here, as on all wellconducted plantations in Virginia, are well treated; but this

is not a time for bringing in laws or carrying out reforms. It is bad enough to have scores of Northerners

doing their best to stir up mischief between masters and slaves without a Southern gentleman mixing himself

up in the matter. We have got to stand together as one people and to protect our State rights from

interference."

"I am just as much in favor of State rights as any one else, mother; and if, as seems likely, the present quarrel

is to be fought out, I hope I shall do my best for Virginia as well as other fellows of my own age. But just as I

protest against any interference by the Northerners with our laws, I say that we ought to amend our laws so as

not to give them the shadow of an excuse for interference. It is breeze sprang up. Vincent then put up the

mast, and, having hoisted the sail, took his place at the helm, while Dan went forward into the bow. They

passed several fishingboats, and the smoke was seen curling up from the huts in the clearings scattered here

and there along the shore. The sun had now risen, and its heat was pleasant after the damp night air.

Although the breeze was light, the boat made fair way with the tide, and when the ebb ceased at about ten

o'clock the mouth of the river was but a few miles away. The mast was lowered and the sails stowed. The

boat was then rowed into a little creek and tied up to the bushes. The basket of provisions was opened, and a

hearty meal enjoyed, Tony being now permitted for the first time to sit up in the boat. After the meal Vincent

and Dan lay down for a long sleep, while Tony, who had slept some hours during the night, kept watch.

At four in the afternoon tide again slackened, and as soon as it had fairly turned they pushed out from the

creek and again set sail. In three hours they were at the mouth of the river. A short distance out they saw

several boats fishing, and dropping anchor a short distance away from these, they lowered their sail, and

taking the fishinglines from the locker of the boat, set to to fish. As soon as it was quite dark the anchor was

hauled up, and Vincent and Dan took the oars, the wind having now completely dropped. For some time they

rowed steadily, keeping the land in sight on their right hand.

Tony was most anxious to help, but as he had never had an oar in his hand in his life, Vincent thought that ho

would do more harm than good. It was, he knew, some ten miles from the mouth of the York River to

Fortress Monroe, at the entrance to Hampton Roads, and after rowing for three hours he thought that he could

not be far from that point, and therefore turned the boat's head out toward the sea. They rowed until they

could no longer make out the land astern, and then laying in their oars waited till the morning, Vincent sitting

in the stern and often nodding off to sleep, while the two negroes kept up a constant conversation in the bow.

As soon as it was daylight the oars were again got out. They could clearly make out the outline of the coast,

and saw the break in the shore that marked the entrance to Hampton Roads. There was a light breeze now, but

Vincent would not hoist the sail lest it might attract the attention of some one on shore. He did not think the

boat itself could be seen, as they were some eight or nine miles from the land. They rowed for a quarter of an

hour, when Vincent saw the white sails of a ship coming out from the entrance.

The breeze was so light that she would, he thought, be nearly three hours before she reached the spot where

they were now, and whether she headed to the right or left of it he would have plenty of time to cut her off.

For another two hours he and Dan rowed steadily. The wind had freshened a good deal, and the ship was now

coming up fast to them. Two others had come out after her, but were some miles astern. They had already

made out that the ship was flying a flag at her masthead, and although they had not been able to distinguish


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 29



Top




Page No 32


its colors, Vincent felt sure that it was the right ship; for he felt certain that the captain would get up sail as

soon as possible, so as to come up with them before any other vessels came out. They had somewhat altered

their course, to put themselves in line with the vessel. When she was within a distance of about a mile and a

half Vincent was able to make out the flag, and knew that it was the right one.

"There's the ship, Tony," he said; "it is all right, and in a few minutes you will be on your way to England."

Tony had already changed his tattered garments for the suit of sailor's clothes that at Dan had bought for him.

Vincent had given him full instructions as to the course be was to pursue. The ship was bound for Liverpool;

on his arrival there be was at once to go round the docks and take a passage in the steerage of the next

steamer going to Canada.

"The fare will be about twentyfive dollars," he said. "When you get to Canada you will land at Quebec, and

you bad better go on by rail to Montreal, where you will, I think, find it easier to get work than at Quebec. As

soon as you get a place you are likely to stop in, get somebody to write for you to me, giving me your

address. Here are a hundred dollars, which will be sufficient to pay your expenses to Montreal and leave you

about fifty dollars to keep you till you can get something to do."

CHAPTER IV. SAFELY BACK.

WHEN the ship came within a few hundred yards, Vincent stood up and waved his cap, and a minute later

the ship was brought up into the wind and her sails thrown aback. The captain appeared at the side and

shouted to the boat now but fifty yards away:

"What do you want there?"

"I have a passenger for England," Vincent replied. "Will you take him?"

"Come alongside," the captain said. "Why didn't he come on hoard before I started?"

The boat was rowed alongside, and Vincent climbed on board. The captain greeted him as a stranger and led

the way to his cabin.

"You have managed that well," he said when they were alone, "and I am heartily glad that you have

succeeded. I made you out two hours ago. We will stop here another two or three minutes so that the men

may think you are bargaining for a passage for the negro, and then the sooner he is on board and you are on

your way back the better, for the wind is rising, and I fancy it is going to blow a good deal harder before

night."

"And won't you let me pay for the man's passage, cap tam? It is only fair anyhow that I should pay for what

he will eat."

"Oh, nonsense!" the captain replied. "He will make himself useful and pay for his keep. I am only too glad to

get; the poor fellow off. Now, we will have a glass of wine together and then say goodby."

Two minutes later they returned to the deck Vincent went to the side.

Jump on board, Tony. I have arranged for your passage."

The negro climbed up the side.


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 30



Top




Page No 33


"Goodby, captain, and thank you heartily. Goodby, Tony."

The negro could not speak, but he seized the hand Vincent held out to him and pressed it; to his lips. Vincent

dropped lightly into his boat; and pushed off from the side of the vessel. As he did so he heard orders

shouted, the yards swung round, and the vessel almost; at once began to move through the water.

"Now, Dan, up with the mast; and sail again; but let me put two reefs in first, the wind is getting up."

In five minutes the sail was hoisted, and with Vincent at the helm and Dan sitting up to windward, was

dashing through tile water. Although Vincent understood the management of a sailingboat on the calm

waters of the rivers, this was his first experience of seasailing; and although the waves were still but small,

he felt at first somewhat nervous as the boat dashed through them, sending up at times a sheet of spray from

her bows. But he soon got over this sensation, and enjoyed the lively motion and the fresh wind. Tile higher

points of the laud were still visible; but even had they not been so it would have mattered little, as be had

taken the precaution to bring with him a small pocketcompass. The wind was from tile southwest;, and he

was therefore able, with the sheet hauled in, to make for a point where he judged the mouth of the York River

lay.

"Golly, massa! how do boat do jump up and down."

"She is lively, Dan, and it would be just as well if we had some ballast on board; however, she has a good

beam and walks along splendidly. If the wind keeps as it is, we shall be back at the mouth of the York in

three or four hours. You 'nay as well open that basket again and hand me that; cold chicken and a piece of

bread; cut the meat off the bones and put it on the bread, for I have only one hand disengaged; and hand me

that bottle of cold tea. That's right. Now you had better take something yourself. You must be hungry. We

forgot all about the basket in our interest in the ship."

Dan shook his head.

"A little while ago, massa, me seem berry hungry, now me doesn't feel hungry at all."

"That's bad, Dan. I am afraid you are going to be seasick."

Me no feel seasick, massa; only me don't feel hungry." But in a few minutes Dan was forced to confess that;

lie did feel ill, and a few moments afterward was groaning in the agonies of seasickness.

"Never mind, Dan," Vincent said cheerfully. "You will be better after this."

"Me not seasick, massa; de sea have nuffin to do with it;. It's de boat dat will jump up and down instead of

going quiet."

"It's all the same thing, Dan; and I hope she won't jump about more before we get into the river."

But; in another half hour Vincent had to bring the boat's head up to the wind, lower the lug, and tie down the

last; reef.

"There, she goes easier now, Dan," he said, as the boat resumed her course; but Dan, who was leaning

helplessly over the side of the boat, could see no difference.

Vincent, however, felt that; under her close sail the boat was doing better, and rising more easily on the

waves, which were now higher and farther apart than before. In another hour the whole of the shoreline was


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 31



Top




Page No 34


visible; but the wind had risen so much that, even under her reduced sail, the boat had as much as she could

carry, and often heeled over until her gunwale was nearly under water. Another hour and the shore was but

some four miles away, but Vincent felt; he could no longer hold on.

In the hands of an experienced sailor, who would have humored the boat and eased her up a little to meet the

seas, the entrance to the York River could no doubt; have been reached with safety; but Vincent was ignorant

of the art of sailing a boat in the sea, and she was shipping water heavily. Dan had for some time been

bailing, having only undertaken the work in obedience to Vincent's angry orders, being too ill to care much

what became of them.

"Now, Dan, I am going to bring her head up to the wind, so get ready to throw off that halyard and gather in

the sail as it; comes down. That's right, man; now down with the mast;."

Vincent had read that; the best; plan when caught in an open boat in a gale, was to tie the oars and mast, if

she had one, together, and to throw them overboard with the head rope tied to them, as by that means the boat

would ride head to sea. The oars, sculls, mast, and sail were firmly tied together and launched overboard, the

rope being first taken off the anchor and tied round the middle of the clump of spars.

Vincent carefully played out the rope till some fifteen yards were over, then he fastened it to the ring of the

head rope, and had the satisfaction of finding that the boat rode easily to the floating anchor, rising lightly

over the waves, and not shipping a drop of water. He then took the baler and got rid of the water that had

found its way on board, Dan, after getting down the sail, having collapsed utterly.

"Now, Dan, sit up; there, man, the motion is much easier now, and we are taking no water on board. I will

give you a glass of rum, that will put new strength into you. It's lucky we put it in the basket in ease of

emergency."

The negro, whose teeth were chattering from cold, fright, and exhaustion, eagerly drank off the spirit.

Vincent, who was wet to the skin with the spray, took a little himself, and then settled himself as comfortably

as he could on the floorhoards in the stern of the boat, and quietly thought out the position. The wind was

still rising, and a thick haze obscured the land. He had no doubt that by night it would be blowing a gale; but

the boat rode so easily and lightly that he believed she would get through it.

They might, it was true, he blown many miles off the shore, and not be able to get back for some time, for the

gale might last two or three days. The basket of provisions was, however, a large one. Dan had received

orders to bring plenty and had obeyed them literally, and Vincent saw that the supply of food, if carefully

husbanded, would last; without difficulty for a week. The supply of liquor was less satisfactory. There was

the bottle of rum, two bottles of claret, and a twogallon jar, nearly half empty, of water. The cold tea was

finished.

"That would be a poor supply for a week for two of us," Vincent; muttered, as he removed the contents of the

basket and stored them carefully in the locker; "however, if it's going to be a gale there is sure to be some rain

with it, so 1 think we shall manage very well."

By night it was blowing really heavily, but although the waves were high the boat shipped but little water.

Dan had fallen off to sleep, and Vincent had been glad to wrap himself in the thick coat he had brought with

him as a protection against the heavy dews when sleeping on the river. At; times sharp rain squalls burst upon

them, and Vincent had no difficulty in filling up the waterbottle again with the baler.

The water was rather brackish, but nor sufficiently so to be of consequence. All night the heat was tossed

heavily on the waves. Vincent dozed off at times, rousing himself occasionally and baling out the water,


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 32



Top




Page No 35


which came in the shape of spray and rain. The prospect; in the morning was not cheering. Gray clouds

covered the sky and seemed to come down almost on to the water, the angry sea was crested with white

heads, and it; seemed to Vincent wonderful that the boat should live in such a sea.

"Now, Dan, wake yourself up and get some breakfast," Vincent said, stirring up the negro with his foot.

"Oh Lor'!" Dan groaned, raising himself into a sitting position from the bottom of the boat, "dis am awful; we

neber see the shore no more, massa."

"Nonsense, man," Vincent said cheerily; "we are getting on capitally."

"It hab been an awful night, sah."

"An awful night! You lazy rascal, you slept like a pig all night, while I have been baling the boat and looking

out for you. It is your turn now, I can tell you. Well, do you feel ready for your breakfast?"

Dan, after a moment's consideration, declared that he was. The feeling of seasickness had passed off, and

except that he was wet through and miserable, he felt himself again, and could have eaten four times the

allowance of food that Vincent handed him. A pannikin of rum and water did much to restore his life and

vitality, and he was soon, with the lightheartedness of his race, laughing and chatting cheerfully.

"How long dis go on, you tink, sah?"

"Not long, I hope, Dan. I was afraid last night it was going to be a big gale, but I do not think it is blowing so

hard now as it; was in the night."

"Where have we get to now, sah?"

"I don't exactly know, Dan; but I do not suppose that we are very many miles away from shore. The mast and

oars prevent our drifting fast, and I don't think we are further off now than we were when we left that ship

yesterday. But even if we were four or five times as far as that, we should not take very long in sailing back

again when the wind drops, and as we have got enough to eat for a week we need not be uncomfortable about

that."

"Not much food for a week, Massa Vincent."

"Not a very great deal, Dan; but quite enough to keep us going. You can make up for lost time when you get

to shore again."

In a few hours it was certain that the wind was going down. By midday the clouds began to break up, and an

hour later the sun was shining brightly. The wind was still blowing strongly, hr t the sea had a very different

appearance in the bright light of the sun to that which it had borne under the canopy of dark gray clouds.

Standing 'up in the boat two hours later, Vincent could see no signs of land.

"How shall we find our way back, Massa Vincent?"

"We have got a compass; besides, we should manage very well even if we had not. Look at the sun, Dan.

There it; is right ahead of us. So, you know, that's the westthat's the way we have to go."

"That very useful oh de sun, sah; but suppose we not live in de west do sun not point de way den."


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 33



Top




Page No 36


"Oh, yes, he would, just the same, Dan. We should know whether to go away from him, or to keep him en the

right hand or on the left."

This was beyond Dan. "And I s'pose the moon will show de way at night, massa?"

"The moon would show the way if she were 'up, but she is not always up; but I have got a compass here, and

so whether we have the sun or the moon, or neither of them, I can find my way back to land."

Dan had never seen a compass, and for an hour amused himself turning it round and round and trying to get it

to point in some other direction than the north.

"Now, Dan," Vincent said at last, "give me that compass, and get out the food. We will have a better meal

than we did this morning, for now that the wind is going down there's no chance of food running short. When

we have had dinner we will get up the sail again. The sea is not so rough as it was, and it is certainly not so

high as it was before we lowered the sail yesterday."

"De waves berry big, massa."

"They are big, Dan; but they are not so angry. The heads are not breaking over as they did last night, and the

boat will go better over those long waves than she did through the choppy sea at the beginning of the gale."

Accordingly the bundle of spars was pulled up alongside and lifted. The mast was set up and the sail hoisted.

Dan in a few minutes forgot his fears and lost even his sense of uneasiness as he found the boat mounted

wave after wave without shipping water. Several times, indeed, a shower of spray flew high up in the air, but

the gusts no longer buried her so that the water came over the gunwale, and it was a long time before there

was any occasion to use the baler. As the sun set it could be seen that there was a dark line between it and the

water.

"There is the land, Dan; and I do not suppose it is more than twenty miles away, for most of the coast lies

low."

"But how we find do York River, massa? Will de compass tell you dat?"

"No, Dan. I don't know whether we have drifted north or south of it. At ordinary times the current runs up the

coast, but the wind this morning was blowing from the north of west, and may have been doing so all through

the night for anything I know. Well, the great thing is to make land. We are almost sure to come across some

fishingboats, but, if not, we must run ashore and find a house."

They continued sailing until Vincent's watch told him it was twelve o'clock, by which time the coast was

quite close. The wind now almost dropped, and, lowering their sail, they rowed in until, on lowering the

anchor, they found that it touched the ground. Then they lay down and slept; till morning. Dan was the first to

waken.

"Dar are some houses dere close down by the shore, sah, and some men getting out a boat;."

"That's all right, Dan," Vincent said as he roused himself and looked over. "We shall learn soon where we

are."

In a quarter of an hour the fishingboat put off, and the lads at once rowed to it.

"How far are we from the mouth of the York River?" Vincent asked the two negroes on board.


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 34



Top




Page No 37


"About twenty miles, sah. Where you come from?"

"We were off the month of the river, and were blown off in the gale."

"You tink yourself berry lucky you get back," one of them said. "Berry foolish to go out like dat when not

know how to get back."

"Well, we have managed to get back now, you see, and none the worse for it. Now, Dan, up with the sail

again."

There was a light wind off shore, and all the reefs being shaken out the boat ran along fast.

"I should think we are going about five miles an hour, Dan. We ought to be off the mouth of the river in four

hours. We must look out sharp or else we shall pass it, for many of these islets look just like the mouth of the

river. However, we are pretty sure to pass several fishingboats on our way, and we shall be able to inquire

from them."

There was no need, however, to do this. It was just the four hours from the time of starting when they saw

some eight or ten fishingboats ahead of them.

"I expect that that is the entrance to the river. When we get half a mile further we shall see it open."

On approaching the fishingboats they recognized at once the appearance of the shore, as they had noticed it

when fishing there before, and were soon in the entrance to the river.

It will be high tide in about two hours," Vincent said, "according to the time it was the other day. I am afraid

when it turns we shall have to get down our sails; there will he no beating against both wind and tide. Then

we must get out oars and row. There is very little tide close in by the bank, and every little gain will be a help.

We have been out; four days. It is Thursday now, and they will be beginning to get very anxious at home, so

we must do our best to get back."

Keeping close under the bank, they rowed steadily, making on an average about two miles an hour. After five

hours' rowing they tied up to the bank, had a meal, and rested until tide turned; then they again hoisted their

sail and proceeded on their way. Tide carried them just up to the junction of the two rivers, and landing at

Cumberland they procured beds and slept till morning.

Another long day's work took them up to the plantation of Mr. Furniss, and fastening up the boat, and

carrying the sails and oars on shore, they started on their walk home.

"Why, Vincent, where on earth have you been all this time?" Mrs. Wingfield said as her son entered. "You

said you might be away a couple of nights; and we expected you back on Wednesday at the latest, and now it

is Friday evening."

"Well, mother, we have had great fun. We went sailing about right down to the mouth of the York River. I

did not calculate that it would take me more than twice as long to get back as to get down; but as the wind

blew' right down the river it was precious slow work, and we had to row all the way. However, it has been a

jolly trip, and I feel a lot better for it."

"You don't look any bettor for it," Annie said. "The skin is all off your face, and you are as red as fire. Your

clothes look shrunk as well as horribly dirty. You are quite an object, Vincent."


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 35



Top




Page No 38


"We got caught in a heavy gale," Vincent said, "and got a thorough ducking. As to my face, a day or two will

set it all to rights again; and so they will my hands, I hope, for I have got nicely blistered tugging at those

oars. And now, mother, I want some supper, for I am as hungry as a hunter. I told Dan to go into the kitchen

and get a good square meal."

The next morning, just after breakfast, there was the sound of horses' hoofs outside the house, and, looking

out;, Vincent saw Mr. Jackson, with a man he knew to be the sheriff, and four or five others. A minute later

one of the servants came in, and said that the sheriff wished to speak to Mrs. Wingfield.

"I will go out to him," Mrs. Wingfield replied. Vincent followed her to the door.

"Mrs. Wingfield," the sheriff said, "I am the holder of a warrant; to search your slavehuts and grounds for a

runaway negro named Anthony Moore, the property of Mr. Jackson here."

"Do you suppose, sir," Mrs. Wingfield asked angrily, "that I am the sort of person to give shelter to runaway

slaves?"

No, madam, certainly not," the sheriff replied; "no one would suppose for a moment that Mrs. Wingfield of

the Orangery would have anything to do with a runaway, but Mr. Jackson here learned only yesterday that the

wife of this slave was here, and every one knows that where the wife is the husband is not likely to be far

off."

"I suppose, sir," Mrs. Wingfleld said coldly, "that there was no necessity for me to acquaint Mr. Jackson

formerly with the fact that I had purchased through my agent the woman he sold to separate her from her

husband."

.'By no means, madam, by no means; though, had we known it; before, it might have been some aid to us in

our search. Have we your permission to see this woman and to question her?"

"Certainly not," Mrs. Wingfield said; "but if you have any question to ask I will ask her and give you her

answer."

"We want to know whether she has seen her husband since the day of his flight; from the plantation?"

"I shall certainly not ask her that question, Mr. Sheriff. I have no doubt that, as the place from which he has

escaped is only a few miles from here, he did come to see his wife. It would have been very strange if he did

not. I hope that by this time the man is hundreds of miles away. He was brutally treated by a brutal master,

who, I believe, deliberately set to work to make him run away, so that he could hunt him down and punish

him. I presume, sir, you do not wish to search this house, and you do not suppose that the man is hidden here.

As to the slavehuts and the plantation, you can, of course, search them thoroughly; but as it is now more

than a fortnight since the man escaped, it is not likely you will find him hiding within a few miles of his

master's plantation."

So saying she went into the house and shut the door behind her.

Mr. Jackson ground his teeth with rage, but the sheriff rode off toward the slavehuts without a word. The

position of Mrs. Wingfield of the Orangery, connected as she was with half the old families of Virginia, and

herself a large slaveowner, was beyond suspicion, and no one would venture to suggest that such a lady

could have the smallest sympathy for a runaway slave.


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 36



Top




Page No 39


"She was down upon you pretty hot, Mr. Jackson," the sheriff said as they rode off. "You don't seem to be in

her good books." Jackson muttered an imprecation.

"It is certainly odd," the sheriff went on, "after what you were telling me about her son pitching into Andrew

over flogging this very slave, that she should go and buy his wife. Still, that's a very different thing from

hiding a runaway. I dare say that, as she says, the fellow came here to see his wife when he first ran away; but

I don't; think you will find him anywhere about here now. It's pretty certain from what we hear that he hasn't

made for the North, and where the fellow can be hiding I can't think. Still the woods about this country are

mighty big, and the fellow can go out on to the farms and pick corn and keep himself going for a long time.

Still, he's sure to be brought; up sooner or later."

A thorough search was made of the slavehuts, and the slaves were closely questioned, but all denied any

knowledge of the runaway. Dan escaped questioning, as he had taken up Vincent's horse to the house in

readiness for him to start as soon as he had finished breakfast.

All day the searchers rode about the plantation examining every clump of bushes, and assuring themselves

that none of them had been used as a place of refuge for the runaway. , "It's no good, Mr. Jackson," the sheriff

said at last. "The man may have been here; he ain't here now. The only place we haven't; searched is the

house, and you may be quite sure the slaves dare not conceal him there. Too many would get to know it. No,

sir, he's made a bolt of it, and you will have to wait now till he is caught by chance, or shot; by some farmer

or other in the act of stealing."

"I would lay a thousand dollars," Andrew Jackson exclaimed passionately, "that young Wingfield knows

something about; his whereabouts, and has lent him a hand!"

"Well, I should advise you to keep your mouth shut about; it; till you get some positive proof," the sheriff

said dryly. "I tell you it's no joke to accuse a member of a family like the Wingfields of helping runaway

slaves to escape."

"I will bide my time," the planter said. "You said that some day you would lay hands on Tony dead or alive.

You see if some day I don't lay hands on young Wingfield."

Well, it seems, Mr. Jackson," the sheriff remarked with a sneer, for he was out of temper at the ill success of

the day's work, "that; he has already laid hands on your son. It seems to me quite as likely that he will lay

hands on you as you on him."

Two days afterward as Vincent was riding through the streets of Richmond he saw to his surprise Andrew

Jackson in close conversation with Jonas Pearson.

"I wonder what those two fellows are talking about?" he said to himself. "I expect; Jackson is trying to pump

Pearson as to the doings at the Orangery. I don't like that; fellow, and never shall, and he is just the sort of

man to do one a bad turn if he had the chance. However, as I have never spoken to him about; that affair from

beginning to end, I don't see that he can do any mischief if he wants to."

Andrew Jackson, however, had obtained information which he considered valuable. He learned that Vincent

had been away in a boat for five days, and that his mother had been very uneasy about him. He also learned

that the boat was one belonging to Mr. Furniss, and that it was only quite lately that Vincent had taken to

going out sailing.

After considerable trouble he succeeded in getting at one of the slaves upon Mr. Furniss' plantation. But he

could only learn from him that Vincent had been unaccompanied when he went out in the boat either by


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 37



Top




Page No 40


young Furniss or by any of the plantation hands; that he had taken with him only his own slave, and had

come and gone as he chose, taking out and fastening up the boat himself, so that no one could say when he

had gone out;, except; that his horse was put up at the stables. The slave said that certainly the horse bad only

stood there on two or three occasions, and then only for a few hours, and that unless Mr. Wingfield had

walked over he could never have had the boat out all night, as the horse certainly had not stood all night in

the stables.

Andrew Jackson talked the matter over with his son, and both agreed that Vincent's conduct; was suspicious

His own people said he had been away for five days in the boat. The people at Furniss' knew nothing about

this, and therefore there must be some mystery about it, and they doubted not that; that mystery was

connected with the runaway slave, and they guessed that he had either taken Tony and landed him near the

mouth of the York River on the northern shore, or that he had put him on beard a ship. They agreed, however,

that whatever their suspicious, they had not sufficient grounds for openly accusing Vincent of aiding their

runaway.

CHAPTER V. SECESSION.

WHILE Vincent had been occupied with the affairs of Tony and his wife, public events had moved forward

rapidly. The South Carolina Convention met in the third week in December, and on the 20th of that month

the Ordinance of Secession was passed. On the 10th of Jannary, three days after Vincent returned home

from his expedition, Florida followed the example of South Carolina and seceded. Alabama and Mississippi

passed the Ordinance of Secession on the following day; Georgia on the 18th, Louisiana on the 23d, and

Texas on the 1st of February.

In all these States the Ordinance of Session was received with great; rejoicing: bonfires were lit, the towns

illuminated, and the militia paraded the streets, and in many cases the Federal arsenals were seized and the

Federal forts occupied by the State troops. In the meantime the Northern Slave States, Virginia, North

Carolina, Tennessee, Kentucky, and Missouri, remained irresolute. The general feeling was strongly in favor

of their Southern brethren; but they were anxious for peace, and for a compromise being arrived at. Whether

the North would agree to admit; the constitutional rights of secession, or whether it would use force to

compel the Seceding States to remain in the Union, was still uncertain; but the idea of a civil war was so

terrible a one that the general belief was that some arrangement to allow the States to go their own way would

probably be arrived at.

For the time the idea of Vincent going to West Point was abandoned. Among his acquaintances were several

young men who were already at West Point, and very few of these returned to the academy. The feeling there

was very strongly on the side of secession. A great majority of the students came from the Southern States, as

while the sons of the Northern men went principally into trade and commerce, the Southern planters sent their

sons into the army, and a great proportion of the officers of the army and navy were Southerners.

As the professors at West; Point were all military men, the feeling among them, as well as among the

students, was in favor of State rights; they considering that, according to the constitution, their allegiance was

due first to the States of which they were natives, and in the second place to the Union. Thus, then, many of

the professors who were natives of the seven States which had seceded resigned their appointments, and

returned home to occupy themselves in drilling the militia and the levies, who were at once called to arms.

Still all hoped that; peace would be preserved, until on the 11th of April General Beauregard, who

commanded the troops of South Carolina, summoned Major Anderson, who was in command of the Federal

troops in Fort Sumter, to surrender, and on his refusal opened fire upon the fort on the following day.


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 38



Top




Page No 41


On the 13th, the barracks of the fort; being set on fire, and Major Anderson seeing the hopelessness of a

prolonged resistance, surrendered. The effect of the news throughout the United States was tremendous, and

Mr. Lincoln at once called out 75,000 men of the militia of the various States to put down the rebellionthe

border States being ordered to send their proportion. This brought matters to a climax. Virginia, North

Carolina, Kentucky, Tennessee, and Missouri all refused to furnish contingents to act against the Southern

States; and Virginia, North Carolina, and Kansas a few days later passed Ordinances of Secession and joined

the Southern States. Missouri, Maryland, and Delaware were divided in their counsels.

The struggle that was about; to commence was an uneven one. The white population of the Seceding States

was about 8,000,000; while that the Northern States were 19,614,885. The North possessed an immense

advantage, inasmuch as they retained the whole of the Federal navy, and were thereby enabled at once to cut

off all communication between the Southern States and Europe, while they themselves could draw unlimited

supplies of munitions of war of all kinds from across the Atlantic.

Although the people of Virginia had hoped to the last that some peaceful arrangement might be effected, the

Act of Secession was received with enthusiasm. The demand of Mr. Lincoln that they should furnish troops

to crush their Southern brethren excited the liveliest indignation, and Virginia felt that there was no course

open to her now but to throw in her lot with the other Slaves States. Her militia was at once called out, and

volunteers called for to form a provisional army to protect the State from invasion by the North.

The appeal was answered with enthusiasm; men of all ages took up arms; the wealthy raised regiments at

their own expense, generally handing over the commands to experienced army officers, and themselves

taking their places in the ranks; thousand of lads of from fifteen to sixteen years of age enrolled themselves,

and men who had never done a day's work in their life prepared to suffer all the hardships of the campaign as

private soldiers.

Mrs. Wingfield was an enthusiastic supporter of State rights; and when Vincent told her that numbers of his

friends were going to enroll themselves as soon as the lists were opened, she offered no objection to his doing

the same.

"Of course you are very young, Vincent; but no one thinks there will be any serious fighting. Now that

Virginia and the other four States have cast in their lot with the seven that have seceded, the North can never

hope to force the solid South back into the Union. Still it is right you should join. I certainly should not; like

an old Virginian family like ours to be unrepresented; but I should prefer your joining one of the mounted

corps.

"In the first; place it will be much less fatiguing than carrying a heavy rifle and knapsack; and in the second

place, the cavalry will for the most; part be gentlemen. I was speaking only yesterday when I went into

Richmond to Mr. Ashley, who is raising a corps. He is one of the best riders in the country, and a splendid

specimen of a Virginian gentleman. lie tells me that he has already received a large number of applications

from young volunteers, and that he thinks he shall be able without any difficulty to get as many as he wants. I

said that I had a son who would probably enroll himself, and that I should like to have him in his corps.

"He said that he would be glad to put down your name, and that he had had many applications from lads no

older than yourself. He considered that for cavalry work, scouting, and that sort; of thing age mattered little,

and that; a lad who was at once a light weight, a good rider, and a good shot was of as much good as a man."

"Thank you, mother. I will ride into Richmond tomorrow morning and see Ashley. I have often met him at

one house or another, and should like to serve under him very much. I should certainly prefer being in the

cavalry to the infantry."


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 39



Top




Page No 42


Rosie and Annie, who were of course enthusiastic for the South, were almost as pleased as was Vincent when

they heard that their mother had consented to his enrolling himself. So many of the girls of their acquaintance

had brothers or cousins who were joining the army, that they would have felt it; as something like a slur upon

the family name had Vincent remained behind.

On the following morning Vincent rode over and saw Mr. Ashley, who had just; received his commission as

major. He was cordially received.

Mrs. Wingfield was speaking to me about you, and I shall be glad to have you with methe more so as you

are a capital rider and a good shot. I shall have a good many in my ranks no older than you are. Did I not hear

a few mouths since that you bought; Wildfire? I thought when I heard it; that you would be lucky if you did

not get your neck broken in the course of a week. Peters, who owns the next estate to mine, had the horse for

about three weeks, and was glad enough to get; rid of it for half what he had given for it. He told me the horse

was the most savage brute he ever saw. I suppose you did not keep it many days?"

"I have got it still, and mean to ride it with you. The horse was not really savage. It was hottempered, and

had, I think, been badly treated by its first owner. Whoever it had belonged to, I found no difficulty with it;.

It only wanted kindness and a little patience; and as soon as it found that it could not get rid of me, and that I

had no intention of illtreating it;, it settled down quietly, after running away a few times and giving me

some little trouble at starting. And now 1 would not change it for any horse in the State."

"You must he a firstrate rider," Major Ashley said, "to be able to tame Wildfire. I never saw the horse, for I

was away when Peters had her; but; from his description it was a perfect savage."

"Are we allowed to bring a servant with us" Vincent asked.

"Yes, if you like. I know that a good many are going to do so, but you must not make up your mind that you

will get much benefit from one. We shall move rapidly, and each man must; shift for himself, but at the same

time we shall of course often be stationary; and then servants will be useful. At any rate I can see no

objection to men having them. We must be prepared to rough it to any extent when it is necessary, but I see

no reason why at other times a man should not; make himself comfortable. I expect the order tomorrow or

next; day to begin formally to enroll volunteers. As I have now put down your name there will be no occasion

for you to come in then. You will receive a communication telling you when to report yourself.

"I shall not trouble much about uniform at first. High boots and breeches, a thick felt hat that will turn the

edge of a sword, and a loose coatjacket of darkgray cloth. That is the name of the tailor who has got the

pattern, and will make them. So I should advise you to go to him at once, for lie will be so busy soon that;

there is no saying when the whole troop will get their uniforms."

Upon his return home Vincent related to his mother and sisters the conversation that he had had with Major

Ashley.

"Certainly you had better take a servant with you," his mother said. "I suppose when you are riding about;

you will have to clean your horse, and cook your dinner, and do everything for yourself; but when you are in

a town you should have these things done for you. Who would you like to take?

"I should like to take Dan, mother, if you have no objection. He is very strong and active, and I think would

generally be able to keep up with us; besides, I know he would always stick to me."

"You shall have hun certainly, Vincent; I will make him over formally to you."


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 40



Top




Page No 43


WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA. 85

"Thank you, mother," Vincent said joyfully; for ho had often wished that Dan belonged to him, as he would

then be able to prevent any interference with him by the overseer or any one else, and could, if he liked, give

him his freedomalthough this would, he knew, be of very doubtful advantage to the lad as long as he

remained in the South.

The next morning the necessary papers were drawn up, and the ownership of Dan was formally transferred to

Vincent. Dan was wild with delight when he heard that Vincent was now his master, and that he was to

accompany him to the war. It had been known two days before that Vincent was going, and it seemed quite

shocking to the negroes that the young master should go as a private soldier, and have to do everything for

himself"just," as they said, "like de poor white trash;" for the slaves were proud to belong to an old family,

and looked down with almost contempt upon the poorer class of whites, regarding their own position as

infinitely superior.

Four days later Vincent received an official letter saying that the corps would be mustered in two days' time.

The next day was spent in a long round of farewell visits, and then Vincent mounted Wildfire, and, with Dan

trotting behind, rode off from the Orangery amid a chorus of blessings and good wishes from all the slaves

who could op any pretext get away from their duties, and who had assembled in front of the house to see him

start.

The place of meeting for the regiment was at Hanover Courthousea station on the Richmond and

Fredericksburg Railway, close to the Pamunky River, about eighteen miles from the city.

The Orangery was a mile from the village of Gaines, which lay to the northeast of Richmond, and was some

twelve miles from Hanover Courthouse.

A month was spent in drill, and at the end of that time the corps wore able to execute any simple maneuver.

More than this Major Ashley did not care about their learning. The work in which they were about to engage

was that of scouts rather than that of regular cavalry, and the requirements were vigilance and attention to

orders, good shooting and a quick eye. Off duty there was but little discipline. Almost the whole of the men

were in a good position in life, and many of them very wealthy; and while strict discipline and obedience

were expected while on duty, at all other times something like equality existed between officers and men, and

all were free to live as they chose.

The rations served out were simple and often scanty, for at present the various departments were not properly

organized, and such numbers of men were flocking to the standards that the authorities were at their wit's end

to provide them with even the simplest food. This mattered but little, however, to the regiment;, whose

members were all ready and willing to pay for everything they wanted, and the country people round found a

ready market for all their chickens, eggs, fruit, and vegetables at Hanover Courthouse, for here there were

also several infantry regiments, and the normally quiet; little village was a scene of bustle and confusion.

The arms of the cavalry were of a very varied description. Not; more than a dozen had swords; the rest were

armed with rifles or shotguns, with the barrels cut short to enable them to be carried as carbines. Many of

them were armed with revolvers, and some carried pistols so antiquated that they might have been used in the

revolutionary war. A certain number of tents had been issued for the use of the corps. These, however, were

altogether insufficient for the numbers, and most of the men preferred to sleep in shelters composed of

canvas, carpets, blankets, Qr any other material that came to hand, or in arbors constructed of the boughs of

trees, for it was now April and warm enough to sleep in the open air.


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 41



Top




Page No 44


In the third week in May the order came that the corps was to march at once for Harper's Ferryan important

position at; the point where the Shenandoah River runs into the Potomac, at; the mouth of the Shenandoah

Valley. The order was received with the greatest satisfaction. The Federal forces were gathering rapidly upon

the northern banks of the Potomac, and it was believed that, while the main army would march down from

Washington through Manassas Junction direct upon Richmond, another would enter by the Shenandoah

Valley, and, crossing the Blue Ridge Mountains, come down on the rear of the Confederate army, facing the

main force at; Manassas. The cavalry marched by road, while the infantry were despatched by rail as far as

Manassas Junction, whence they marched to Harper's Ferry. The black servants accompanied the infantry.

The cavalry march was a pleasant one. At every village through which they passed the people flocked out;

with offerings of milk and fruit. The days were hot, but the mornings and evenings delightful; and as the

troops always halted in the shade of a wood for three or four hours in the middle of the day, the marches,

although long were not fatiguing. At Harper's Ferry General Johnston had just superseded Colonel Jackson in

command. The force there consisted of 11 battalions of infantry, 16 guns, arid after Ashley's force arrived,

300 cavalry. Among the regiments there Vincent found many friends, and learned what was going on.

He learned that Colonel Jackson had been keeping them hard at work. Some of Vincent's friends had been at

the Virginia Military Institute at Lexington, where Jackson was professor of natural philosophy and instructor

of artillery.

"He was the greatest fun," one of the young men said; "the stiffest and most awkwardlooking fellow in the

institute. He used to work about as if he never saw anything or anybody. He was always known as Old Tom,

and nobody ever saw him laugh. He was awfully earnest in all he did, and strict, I can tell you, about

everything. There was no humbugging him. The fellows liked him because he was really so earnest about

everything, and always just and fair. But he didn't look a hit like a soldier except as to his stiffness, and when

the fellows who had been at Lexington heard that he was in command here they did not think he would have

made much hand at it; but I tell you, be did. You never saw such a fellow to work.

"Everything had to be done, you know. There were the guns, but no horses and no harness. The horses had to

be got somehow, and the harness manufactured out of ropes; and you can imagine the confusion of nine

battalions of infantry, all recruits, with no one to teach them except a score or two of old army and militia

officers. Old Tom has done wonders, I can tell you. You see, be is so fearfully earnest himself every one else

has got to be earnest. There has been no playing about anything, but just fifteen hours' hard work a day.

Fellows grumbled and growled and said it was absurd, and threatened to do all sorts of things. You see, they

had all come out to fight if necessary, but hadn't bargained for such hard work as this.

"However, Jackson had his way, and I don't suppose any one ever told him the men thought they were too

hard worked. He is not the sort of man one would care about remonstrating with. I don't know yet whether he

is as good at fighting as he is at working and organizing; but I rather expect a fellow who is so earnest about

everything else is sure to be earnest about fighting, and I fancy that when he once gets into the thick of it he

will go through with it. He had such a reputation as an oddity at Lexington that there were a lot of remarks

when lie was made colonel and sent here; but there is no doubt that he has proved himself the right man so

far, and although his men may grumble they believe in him.

"My regiment is in his brigade, and I will bet any money that we have our share of fighting What sort of man

is Johnston? He is a fine fellowa soldier, heart and soul. You could tell him anywhere, and we have a

firstrate fellow in command of the cavalry Colonel Stuarta splendid dashing fellow, full of life and go.

His fellows swear by him. I quite envy you, for I expect you will astonish the Yankee horsemen. They are no

great riders up there, you know, and I expect the first time you meet them you will astonish them."

Here he suddenly stopped, stood at attention, and saluted.


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 42



Top




Page No 45


Vincent at once did the same, although, had he not been set the example by his friend, lie would never have

thought of doing so to the figure who passed.

"Who is it?" he asked, as his companion resumed his easy attitude.

"Why, that's Old Tom."

"What! Colonel Jackson!" Vincent said in surprise. "Well, he is an oddlooking fellow."

The figure that had passed was that of a tall, gaunt luau, leaning awkwardly forward in his saddle. He wore an

old gray coat, and there was no sign of rank, nor particle of gold lace upon the uniform. He wore on his head

a faded cadet cap, with the rim coming down so far upon his nose that he could only look sideways from

under it. He seemed to pay but little attention to what was going on around him, and did not enter into

conversation with any of the officers he met.

The brigade commanded by Jackson was the first of the army of the Shenandoah, and consisted of the 2d,

4th, 5th, and 27th Virginians, to which was shortly afterward added the 33d. They were composed of men of

all ranks and ages, among them being a great number of lads from fifteen and upward; for every school had

been deserted. Every boy capable of carrying a musket had insisted upon joining, and among them were a

whole company of cadets from Lexington. The regiments selected their own officers, and among these were

many who were still lads. Many of the regiments had no accouterments, and were without uniforms, and

numbers carried no better arms than a doublebarreled shotgun; but all were animated with the same spirit

of enthusiasm in their cause, and a determination to die rather than to allow the invaders to pass on through

the fertile valleys of their native ]and.

Of all these valleys that of Shenandoah was the richest and most beautiful. It was called the Garden of

Virginia; and all writers agreed in their praises of the beauties of its fields and forests, mountains and rivers,

its delicious climate, and the general prosperity which prevailed among its population.

It was a pleasant evening that Ashley's horse spent at Harper's Ferry on the day they marched in. All had

many friends among the other Virginian regiments, and their campfires were the center toward which men

trooped by scores. The rest was pleasant after their hard marches; and, although ready to do their own work

when necessary, they appreciated the advantage of having their servants again with them to groom their

horses and cook their food.

The negroes were not less glad at being again with their masters. Almost all were men who had, like Dan,

been brought up with their young owners, and felt for them a strong personal attachment, and, if it had been

allowed, would gladly have followed them in the field of battle, and fought by their side against the

"Yankees." Their stay at Harper's Ferry was to be a short one. Colonel Stuart, with his 200 horse, was

scouting along the whole bank of the Potomac, watching every movement of the enemy, and Ashley's horse

was to join them at once.

It was not difficult for even young soldiers to form an idea of the general nature of the operations. They bad

to protect the Shenandoah Valley, to guard the five great roads by which the enemy would advance against

Winchester, and not only to save the loyal inhabitants and rich resources of the valley from falling into the

hands of the Federals, but what was of even greater importance, to prevent the latter from marching across

the Blue Ridge Mountains, and falling upon the flank of the main Confederate army at Manassas.

The position was a difficult one, for while "the grand army" was assembling at Alexandria to advance against

Manassas Junction, McClellan was advancing from the northwest with 20,000 men, and Patterson from

Pennsylvania with 18,000.


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 43



Top




Page No 46


In the morning betore parading his troop, 100 strong, Ashley called them together and told them that, as they

would now be constantly on the move and scattered over a long line, it was impossible that they could take

their servants with them.

"I should never have allowed them to be brought," be said, "had I known that we should be scouting over

such an extensive country; at the same time, if we can manage to take a few on it would certainly add to our

comfort. I propose that we choose ten by lot to go on with us. They must be servants of the troop and not of

individuals. We can scatter them in pairs at fire points, with instructions to forage as well as they can, and to

have things in readiness to cook for whoever may come in off duty or may for the time be posted there.

Henceforth every man must groom and see to his own horse, but I see no reason, military or otherwise, why

we shouldn't get our food cooked for us; and it will be just as well, as long as we can, to have a few bundles

of straw for us to lie on instead of sleeping on the ground.

"Another ten men we can also choose by lot to go to Winchester; which is, I imagine, the point we shall move

to if the enemy advance, as I fancy they will, from the other side of the Shenandoah Valley. The rest must be

sent home."

Each man accordingly wrote his name on a piece of paper, and placed them in a haversack. Then were then

drawn out; and their servants were to accompany the troop at once. The servants of the next ten were to

proceed by train to Winchester, while the slaves of all whose names remained in the bag were to be sent

home at once, provided with passes permitting them to travel. To Vincent's satisfaction his name was one of

the first ten drawn, and Dan was therefore to go forward. The greater part of the men evaded the obligation to

send their servants back to Richmond by despatching them to friends who had estates in the Shenandoah

Valley, with letters asking them to keep the men for them until the troop happened to come into their

neighborhood.

At six o'clock in the morning the troop mounted and rode to Bath, thirty miles away. It was here that Stuart

bad his headquarters, whence lie sent out his patrols up and down the Potomac, between Harper's Ferry on the

east and Cumberland on the west. Stuart was away when they arrived, but he rode in a few hours afterward.

"Ah! Ashley, I am glad you have arrived," he said, as he rode up to the troop, who had hastily mounted as he

was seen approaching. "There is plenty for you to do, I can tell yen; and I only wish that you had brought a

thousand men instead of a hundred. I am heartily glad to see you all, gentlemen," be said to the troop. "I am

afraid just at first that the brightness of your gray jackets will put my men rather to shame; but we shall soon

get rid of that. But dismount your men, Ashley; there is plenty for them and their horses to do without

wasting time in parade work. There is very little of that here, I can tell you. I have not seen a score of my men

together for the last month."

Vincent gazed with admiration at the young leader, whose name was soon to be celebrated throughout

America and Europe. The young Virginianfor he was not yet twentyeight years oldwas the beau ideal of a

cavalry officer. He was singularly handsome, and possessed great personal strength and a constitution which

enabled him to bear all hardships. He possessed unfailing good spirits, and had a joke and laugh for all he

met; and while on the march at the head of his regiment he was always ready to lift up his voice and lead the

songs with which the men made the woods resound.

He seemed to live in his saddle, and was present at all hours of the night and day along the line he guarded

seeing that the men were watchful and on the alert, instructing the outposts in their duty, and infusing his own

spirit and vigilance among them. He had been educated at West Point, and had seen much service with the

cavalry against the Indians in the West. Such was the man who was to become the most famous cavalry

leader of his time. So far he had not come in contact with the enemy, and his duties were confined to

obtaining information regarding their strength and intentions, to watching every road by which they could


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 44



Top




Page No 47


advance, and to seeing that none passed north to carry information to the enemy as to the Confederate

strength and positions, for even in the Shenandoah Valley there were some whose sympathies were with the

Federals.

These were principally Northern men settled as traders in the towns, and it was important to prevent them

from sending any news to the enemy. So well did Stuart's cavalry perform this service, and so general was the

hostility of the population against the North, that throughout the whole of the war in Virginia it was very

seldom that the Northern generals could obtain any trustworthy information as to the movements and strength

of the Confederates, while the latter were perfectly informed of every detail connected with the intentions of

the invaders.

The next morning Ashley's troop took up their share of the work at the front. They were broken up into

parties of ten, each of which was stationed at a village near the river, five men being on duty night and day.

As it happened that none of the other men in his squad had a servant at the front, Vincent was able without

difficulty te have Dan assigned to his party. A house in the village was placed at their disposal, and here the

five off duty slept and took their meals while the others were in the saddle. Dan was quite in his element, and

turned out an excellent cook, and was soon a general favorite among the mess.

CHAPTER VI. BULL RUN.

THE NEXT fortnight passed by without adventure. Hard as the work was, Vincent enjoyed it thoroughly.

When on duty by day he was constantly on the move, riding through the forest, following country lanes,

questioning every one he came across; and as the men always worked in pairs, there was no feeling of

loneliness. Sometimes Ashley would draw together a score of troopers, and crossing the river in a ferryboat,

would ride twenty miles north, and, dashing into quiet villages, astonish the inhabitants by the sight of the

Confederate uniform. Then the villagers would be questioned as to the news that had reached them of the

movement of the troops; the post office would be seized and the letters broken open; any useful information

contained in them being noted. But in general questions were readily answered; for a considerable portion of

the people of Maryland were strongly in favor of the South, and were only prevented from joining it by the

strong force that held possession of Baltimore, and by the constant movement of Federal armies through the

State. Vincent was often employed in carrying despatches from Major Ashley to Stuart, being selected for

that duty as being the best mounted man in the troop. The direction was always a vague one. "Take this letter

to Colonel Stuart, wherever lie may be," and however early he started, Vincent thought himself fortunate if he

carried out his mission before sunset; for Stuart's front covered over fifty miles of ground, and there was no

saying where he might be. Sometimes after riding thirty or forty miles, and getting occasional news that

Stuart had passed through ahead of him, he would learn from some outpost that the colonel had been there

but ten minutes before, and had ridden off before he came, and then Vincent had to turn his horse and gallop

back again, seldom succeeding in overtaking his active commander until the latter had halted for his supper

at one or other of the villages where his men were stationed. Sometimes by good luck he came upon him

earlier, and then, after reading the despatch, Stuart would, if he were riding in the direction where Ashley's

command lay, bid him ride on with him, and would chat with him on terms of friendly intimacy about people

they both knew at Richmond, or as to the details of his work, and sometimes they would sit down together

under the shade of some trees, take out the contents of their haversacks, and share their dinners.

This is the second time I have had the best of this," the colonel laughed one day; "my beef is as bard as

leather, and this cold chicken of yours is as plump and tender as one could wish to eat."

"I have my own boy, colonel, who looks after the ten of us stationed at Elmside, and I fancy that in the matter

of cold rations he gives me an undue preference. He always hands me my haversack when I mount with a

grin, and I quite understand that it is better I should ask no questions as to its contents."


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 45



Top




Page No 48


"Yen are a lucky fellow," Stuart said. "My own servant is a good man, and would do anything for me; but my

irregular hours are too much for him. He never knows when to expect me; and as he often finds that when I

do return I have made a meal an hour before at one of the outposts, and do not want the food he has for hours

been carefully keeping hot for me, it drives him almost to despair, and I have sometimes been obliged to eat

rather than disappoint him. But he certainly has not a genius for cooking, and were it not that this riding gives

one the appetite of a hunter, I should often have a good deal of difficulty in devouring the meat he puts into

my haversack."

But the enemy were now really advancing, and on the 12th of June a trooper rode in from the extreme left,

and handed to Vincent a despatch from Colonel Stuart.

"My orders were," he said, "that, if you were here, you were to carry this on at all speed to General Johnston.

If not, some one else was to take it on."

"Any news?" Vincent asked, as aided by Dan he rapidly saddled Wildfire.

"Yes," the soldier said; "2,000 of the enemy have advanced up the Western side and have occupied Romney,

and they say that all Patterson's force is on the move."

"So much the better," Vincent replied, as he jumped into the saddle. " We have been doing nothing long

enough, and the sooner it comes the better."

It was a fiftymile ride; but it was done in five hours, and at the end of that time Vincent dismounted in front

of General Johnston's quarters.

"Is the general in?" he asked the sentry at the door.

"No, he is not in; but here he comes," the soldier replied, and two minutes later the general, accompanied by

three or four officers, rode up.

Vincent saluted, and handed him the despatch. The general opened it and glanced at the contents.

"The storm is going to burst at last, gentlemen," he said to the officers. "Stuart writes me that 2,000 men,

supposed to be the advance of McClellan's army, are at Romney, and that he hears Patterson is also

advancing from Chambersburg on Williamsport. His despatch is dated this morning at nine o'clock. He writes

from near Cumberland. No time has been lost, for that is eighty miles away, and it is but five o'clock now.

How far have you brought this despatch, sir?"

"I have brought it from Elmside, general; twenty miles on the other side of Bath. A trooper brought it in just

at midday, with orders for me to carry it on at once."

"That is good work," the general said. "You have ridden over fifty miles in five hours. You must be well

mounted, sir."

"I do not think there is a better horse in the State," Vincent said, patting Wildfire's neck.

The general called an orderly.

"Let this man picket his horse with those of the staff," he said, "and see that it has forage at once. Take the

man to the orderly's quarters, and see that he is well cared for."


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 46



Top




Page No 49


Vincent saluted, and, leading Wildfire, followed the orderly. When he had had a meal, he strolled out to see

what was going on. Evidently some movement was in contemplation. Officers were riding up or dashing off

from the general's headquarters. Two or three regiments were seen marching down from the plateau on which

they were encamped into the town. Bells rang and drums beat, and presently long trains of railway wagons,

heavily laden, began to make their way across the bridge. Until next morning the movement continued

unceasingly; by that time all the military stores and public property, together with as much private property

belonging to inhabitants who had decided to forsake their homes for a time rather than to remain there when

the town was occupied by the enemy, as could be carried on in the available wagons, had been taken across

the bridge. A party of engineers, who had been all night hard at work, then set fire both to the railway bridge

across the river and the public buildings in the town. The main body of troops had moved across in the

evening. The rearguard passed when all was in readiness for the destruction of the bridge.

General Johnston had been preparing for the movement for some time; he had foreseen that the position must

he evacuated as soon as the enemy began to advance upon either of his flanks, and a considerable portion of

his baggage and military stores had some time previously been sent into the interior of Virginia. The troops,

formed up on the high grounds South of the river, looked in silence at the dense volumes of smoke rising.

This was the reality of war. Hitherto their military work had been no more than that to which many of them

were accustomed when called out with the militia of their State; but the scene of destruction on which they

now gazed brought home to them that the struggle was a serious onethat it was war in its stern reality which

had now begun.

The troops at once set off on their march, and at night bivouacked in the woods around Charlestown. The

next day they pushed across the country and took up a position covering Winchester; and then the enemy,

finding that Johnston's army was in front of them ready to dispute their advance, recrossed the river, and

Johnston concentrated his force round Winchester.

Vincent joined his corps on the same afternoon that the infantry marched out from Harper's Ferry, the general

sending him forward with despatches as soon as the troops had got into motion.

"You will find Colonel Stuart in front of the enemy; but more than that I cannot tell you."

This was quite enough for Vincent, who found the cavalry scouting close to Patterson's force, prepared to

attack the enemy's cavalry should it advance to reconnoiter the country, and to blow up bridges across

streams, fell trees, and take every possible measure to delay the advance of Patterson's army, in its attempt to

push on toward Winchester before the arrival of General Johnston's force upon the scene.

"I am glad to see you hack, Wingfield," Major Ashley said, as lie rode up. "The colonel tells me that in the

despatch he got last night from Johnston the general said that Stuart's information had reached in a

remarkably short time, having been carried with great speed by the orderly in charge of the duty. We have

scarcely been out of our saddles since you left. However, I think we have been of use, for we have been busy

all round the enemy since we arrived here in the afternoon, and I fancy he must think us a good deal stronger

than we are. At any rate, he has not pushed his cavalry forward at all; and, as you say Johnston will be up

tomorrow afternoon, Winchester is safe anyhow."

After the Federals had recrossed the river, and Johnston had taken up his position round Winchester, the

cavalry returned to their old work of scouting along the Potomac.

On the 20th of June movements of considerable bodies of the enemy were noticed; and Johnston at once

despatched Jackson with his brigade to Martinsburg, with orders to send as much of the rollingstock of the

railroad as could be removed to Winchester, to destroy the rest, and to support Stuart's cavalry when they

advanced. A number of locomotives were sent to Winchester along the highroad, drawn by teams of horses.


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 47



Top




Page No 50


Forty engines and 300 cars were burned or destroyed, and Jackson then advanced and took up his position on

the road to Williamsport, the cavalry camp being a little in advance of him. This was pleasant for Vincent, as

when off duty he spent his time with his friends and schoolfellows in Jackson's brigade.

On the 2d of July the scouts rode into camp with the news that a strong force was advancing from

Williamsport. Jackson at once advanced with the 5th Virginia Infantry, numbering 380 men and one gun,

while Stuart, with 100 cavalry, started to mnake a circuitous route, and harassed the flank and rear of the

enemy. There was no intention on the part of Jackson of fighting a battle, his orders being merely to feel the

enemy; whose strength was far too great to be withstood even had he brought his whole brigade into action,

for they numbered three brigades of infantry, 500 cavalry, and some artillery.

For some hours the little Confederate force skirmished so boldly that they checked the advance of the enemy,

whose general naturally supposed that he had before him the advanced guard of a strong force, and therefore

moved forward with great caution. Thou the Confederates, being threatened on both flanks by the masses of

the Federals, fell back in good order. The loss was very trifling on either side, but the fact that so small a

force had for hours checked the advance of an army greatly raised the spirits and confidence of the

Confederates. Stuart's small cavalry force, coming down upon the enemy 's rear, captured a good many

prisonersColonel Stuart himself capturing fortyfour infantry. Riding some distance ahead of his troop to

find out the position of the enemy, he came upon a company of Federal infantry sitting down in a field,

having no idea whatever that any Confederate force was in the neighborhood. Stuart did not hesitate a

moment, but riding up to them shouted the order, "Throw down your arms, or you are all dead men."

Believing themselves surrounded, the Federals threw down their arms, and when the Confederate cavalry

came up were marched off as prisoners.

Jackson, on reaching his camp, struck his tents and sent them to the rear, and formed up his whole brigade in

order of battle. The Federals, however, instead of attacking, continued their flank movement, and Jackson fell

back through Martinsburg and halted for the night a mile beyond the town.

Next day he again retired, and was joined six miles further on by Johnston's whole force. For four days the

little army held its position, prepared to give battle if the enemy advanced; but the Federals, though greatly

superior in numbers, remained immovable at Martinsburg, and Johnston, to the great disgust of his troops,

retired to Winchester. The soldiers were longing to meet the invaders in battle, but their general had to bear in

mind that the force under his command might at any moment be urgently required to join the main

Confederate army, and aid in opposing the Northern advance upon Richmond.

Stuart's cavalry kept him constantly informed of the strength of the enemy gathering in his front. Making

circuits round Martinsburg, they learned from the farmers what numbers of troops each day came along; and

while the Federals knew nothing of the force opposed to them, and believed that it far outnumbered their

own, General Johnston knew that Patterson's force numbered about 22,000 men, while he himself had been

joined only by some 3,000 men since he arrived at Winchester.

On the 18th of July a telegram from the government at Richmond announced that the Federal grand army had

driven in General Beauregard's pickets at Manassas, and had begun to advance, and Johnston was directed if

possible to hasten to his assistance. A few earthworks had been thrown up at Winchester, and some guns

mounted upon them, and the town was left under the protection of the local militia. Stuart's cavalry was

posted in a long line across the country to prevent any news of the movement reaching the enemy. As soon as

this was done the infantry, 8,300 strong, marched off. The troops were in high spirits now, for they knew that

their long period of inactivity was over, and that, although ignorant when and where, they were on their

march to meet the enemy.


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 48



Top




Page No 51


They had no wagons or rations, the need for speed was too urgent even to permit of food being cooked.

Without a halt they pressed forward steadily, and after two days' march, exhausted and half famished, they

reached the Manassas Gap Railroad. Where they were put into trains as fast as these could be prepared, and

by noon on the 20th joined Beauregard at Manassas. The cavalry had performed their duty of preventing the

news of the movement from reaching the enemy until the infantry were nearly a day's march away, and then

Stuart reassembled his men and followed Johnston. Thus the Confederate plans had been completely

suceessful. Over 30,000 of the enemy, instead of being in line of battle with the main army, were detained

before Winchester, while the little Confederate force who had been facing them bad reached Beauregard in

time to take part in the approaching struggle.

In the North no doubt as to the power of the grand array to make its way to Richmond was entertained. The

troops were armed with the best weapons obtainable, the artillery was numerous and excellent, the army was

fed with every luxury, and so confident were the men of success that they regarded the whole affair in the

light of a great picnic. The grand army numbered 55,000 men, with 9 regiments of cavalry and 49 rifleguns.

To oppose these, the Confederate force, after the arrival of Johnston's army, numbered 27,833 infantry, 35

smoothbored guns, and 500 cavalry. Many of the infantry were armed only with shotguns and old

fowlingpieces, and the guns were small and illsupplied with ammunition. There had been some sharp

fighting on the 18th, and the Federal advance across the river of Bull Run had been sharply repulsed,

therefore their generals determined, instead of making a direct attack on the 31st against the Confederate

position, to take a wide sweep round, cross the river higher up, and falling upon the Confederate left flank, to

crumple it up.

All night the Federal troops had marched, and at daybreak on the 21st nearly 40,000 men were in position

on the left flank of the Confederates. The latter were not taken by surprise when Stuart's cavalry brought in

news of the Federal movement, and General Beauregard, instead of moving his troops toward the threatened

point, sent orders to General Longstreet on the right to cross the river as soon as the battle began, and to fall

upon the Federal flank and rear.

Had this movement been carried out, the destruction of the Federal army would have been complete; but by

one of those unfortunate accidents which so frequently occur in war and upset the best laid plans, the order in

some way never came to hand, and when late in the day the error was discovered it was too late to remedy it.

At eight o'clock in the morning two of the Federal divisions reached the river, and while one of them engaged

the Confederate force stationed at the bridge, another crossed the river at a ford. Colonel Evans, who

commanded the Confederate forces, which numbered but fifteen companies, left 200 men to continue to hold

the bridge, while with 800 he hurried to oppose General Hunter's division, which had crossed at the ford.

This consisted of 16,000 infantry, with cavalry and artillery, and another division of equal force had crossed

at the Red House ford higher up. To check so great a force with this handful of men seemed all but

impossible; but Colonel Evans determined to hold his ground to the last, to enable his general to bring up

reinforcements. His force consisted of men of South Carolina and Louisiana, and they contested every foot of

the ground.

The regiment which formed the advanced of the Federals charged, supported by an artillery fire, but was

repulsed. As the heavy Federal line advanced, however, the Confederates were slowly but steadily pressed

back, until General Bee, with four regiments and a battery of artillery, came up to their assistance. The

newcomers threw themselves into the fight with great gallantry, and maintained their ground until almost

annihilated by the fire of the enemy, who outnumbered them by five to one. As, fighting desperately, they fell

back before Hunter's division, the Federals who had crossed at Red House Ford suddenly poured down and

took them in flank.


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 49



Top




Page No 52


Swept by a terrible musketry fire, these troops could no longer resist, and in spite of the efforts of their

general, who rode among them imploring them to stand firm until aid arrived, they began to fall back. Neither

entreaties nor commands were of avail; the troops had done all that they could, and broken and disheartened

they retreated in great confusion. But at this moment, when all seemed lost, a line of glittering bayonets was

seen coming over the hill behind, and the general, nding of in haste toward them, found Jackson advancing

with the first brigade.

Unmoved by the rush of the fugitives of the brigades of Bee and Evans, Jackson moved steadily forward, and

so firm and resolute was their demeanor, that Bee rode after his men, and pointing with his sword to the first

brigade, shouted, "Look, there is Jackson standing like a stonewall" The general's words were repeated, and

henceforth the brigade was known as the Stonewall Brigade, and their general by the nickname of Stonewall

Jackson, by which he was ever afterward known. The greater part of the fugitives rallied, and took up their

position on the right of Jackson, and the Federal forces, who were hurrying forward assured of victory, found

themselves confronted suddenly by 2,000 bayonets. After a moment's pause they pressed forward again, the

artillery preparing a way for them by a tremendous fire.

Jackson ordered his men to lie down until the enemy arrived within fifty yards, and then to charge with the

bayonet. Just at this moment Generals Johnston and Beauregard arrived on the spot, and at once seeing the

desperate nature of the situation, and the whole Federal army pressing forward against a single brigade, they

did their best to prepare to meet the storm. First they galloped up and down the disordered lines of Bee,

exhorting the men to stand firm; and seizing the colors of the 4th Alabama, Johnston led them forward and

formed them up under fire.

Beauregard hurried up some reinforcements and formed them on the left of Jackson, and thus 6,500 infantry

and artillery, and Stuart's two troops of cavalry, stood face to face with more than 20,000 infantry and seven

troops of regular cavalry, behind whom at the lower fords were 35,000 men in reserve. While his men were

lying down awaiting the attack, Jackson rode backward and forward in front of them as calm and as

unconcerned to all appearance as if on the parade ground, and his quiet bravery greatly nerved and

encouraged the young troops.

All at once the tremendous artillery fire of the enemy ceased, and their infantry came on in massive lines. The

four Confederate guns poured in their fire and then withdrew behind the infantry. When the line came within

fifty yards of him, Jackson gave the word, his men sprang to their feet, poured in a heavy volley, and then

charged. A wild yell rose from both ranks as they closed, and then they were mingled in a desperate conflict.

For a time all was in wild confusion, but the ardor and courage of Jackson's men prevailed, and they burst

through the center of the Federal line.

Immediately Jackson had charged, Beauregard sent forward the rest of the troops, and for a time a

tremendous struggle took place along the whole line. Generals Bee and Barlow fell mortally wounded at the

head of their troops. General Hampton was wounded, and many of the colonels fell. So numerous were the

Federals, that although Jackson had pierced their center, their masses drove back his flanks and threatened to

surround him. With voice and example he cheered on his men to hold their ground, and the officers closed up

their ranks as they were thinned by the enemy's fire, and for an hour the struggle continued without marked

advantage on either side.

Jackson's calmness was unshaken even in the excitement of the fight. At one time an officer rode up to him

from another portion of the field and exclaimed, "General, I think the day is going against us!" To which

Jackson replied in his usual curt manner, "If you think so, sir, you had better not say anything about it."

The resolute stand of the Confederates enabled General Beauregard to bring up fresh troops, and he at last

gave the word to advance.


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 50



Top




Page No 53


Jackson's brigade rushed forward on receiving the order, burst through the Federals with whom they were

engaged, and, supported by the reserves, drove the enemy from the plateau. But the Federals, still vastly

superior in force, brought up the reserves, and prepared to renew the attack; but 1,700 fresh men of the army

of the Shenandoah came npon the field of battle, Smith and Early brought up their division from the river,

and the whole Southern line advanced at the charge, drove the enemy down the slopes and on toward the

fords.

A panic seized them, and their regiments broke up and took to headlong flight, which soon became an utter

rout. Many of them continued their flight for hours, and for a time the Federal army ceased to exist; and had

the Cenfederates advanced, as Jackson desired that they should do, Washington would have fallen into their

hands without a blow being struck in its defense.

This, the first great battle of the war, is sometimes known as the battle of Manassas, but more generally as

Bull Run.

With the exception of one or two charges, the little body of Confederate horse did not take any part in the

battle of Bull Run. Had they been aware of the utter stampede of the Northern troops, they could safely have

pressed forward in hot pursuit as far as Washington, but being numerically so inferior to the Federal cavalry,

and in ignorance that the Northern infantry had become a mere panicstricken mob, it would have been

imprudent in the extreme for such a handful of cavalry to undertake the pursuit of an army.

Many of the Confederates were of opinion that this decisive victory would be the end of the war, and that the

North, seeing that the South was able as well as willing to defend the position it had taken up, would abandon

the idea of coercing it into submission. This hope was speedily dissipated. The North was indeed alike

astonished and disappointed at the defeat of their army by a greatly inferior force, but instead of abandoning

the struggle, they set to work to retrieve the disaster, and to place in the field a force which would, they

believed, prove irresistible.

Vincent Wingfield saw but little of the battle at Bull Run. As they were impatiently waiting the order to

charge while the desperate conflict between Jackson's brigade and the enemy was at its fiercest, a shell from

one of the Federal batteries burst a few yards in front of the troop, and one of the pieces striking Vincent on

the side hurled him insensible from his horse. He was at once lifted and carried by Dan and some of the other

menservants, who had been told off for this duty, to the rear, where the surgeons were busily engaged in

dressing the wounds of the men who straggled back from the front. While the conflict lasted those unable to

walk lay where they fell, for no provision had at present been made for ambulance corps, and not a single

man capable of firing a musket could be spared from the ranks. The tears were flowing copiously down Dan's

cheeks as he stood by while the surgeons examined Vincent's wound.

"Is he dead, sah?" he sobbed as they lifted him up from his stooping position.

"Dead ." the surgeon repeated. "Can't you see he is breathing, and did you not hear him groan when I

examined his side? He is a long way from being a dead man yet. Some of his ribs are broken, and he has had

a very nasty blow; but I do not think there is any cause for anxiety about him. Pour a little wine down his

throat, and sprinkle his face with water. Raise his head and put a coat under it, and when he opens his eyes

and begins to recover, don't let him move. Then you can cut up the side of his jacket and down the sleeve, so

as to get it off that side altogether. Cut his shirt open, and bathe the wound with some water and bit of rag of

any sort; it is not likely to bleed much. When it has stopped bleeding put a pad of linen upon it, and keep it

wet. When we can spare time we will bandage it properly."

But it was not until late at night that the time could be spared for attending to Vincent; for the surgeons were

overwhelmed with work, and the most serious cases were, as far as possible, first attended to. He had soon


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 51



Top




Page No 54


recovered consciousness. At first he looked with a feeling of bewilderment at Dan, who was copiously

sprinkling his face with water, sobbing loudly while he did so. As soon as the negro perceived that his master

had opened his eyes he gave a cry of delight.

"Tank de Lord, Marse Vincent; dis child tought you dead and gone for sure."

"What's the matter, Dan? What has happened?" Vincent said, trying to move, and then stopping suddenly

with a cry of pain.

"You knocked off your horse, sah, wid one Qf shells Qf dem cussed Yanks."

"Am I badly hurt, Dan?"

"Berry bad, sah; great piece of flesh pretty nigh as big as my hand come out oh your side, and doctor says

some of de ribs broken. But de doctor not seem to make much oh it; he hard sort oh man dat. Say you get all

right again. No time to tend to you now. Hurry away just as if you some poor white trash instead of Massa

Wingfield oh do Orangery."

Vincent smiled faintly.

"It doesn't make much difference what a man is in a surgeon's eyes, Dan; the question is how badly he is hurt,

and what can be done for him? Well, thank God it's no worse. Wildfire was not hurt, I hope?"

"No, sab; he is standing tied up by dat tree. Now, sah, do doctor say me cut your jacket off and have de

wound."

"All right, Dan; but be a little careful with the water, you seem to be pretty near drowning me as it is. Just

wipe my face and hair, and get the handkerchief from the pocket of my jacket, and open the shirt collar and

put the handkerchief inside round my neck. How is the battle going on? The roar seems louder than ever."

Dan went forward to the crest a of slight rise of the ground whence he could look down upon the field of

battle, and made haste to return.

"Can't see berry well, sah; too much smoke. But dey in do same place still."

"Look round, Dan, and see if there are any fresh troops coming up."

"Yes, sah; lot of men coming ober de hill behind."

"That's all right, Dan. Now you can see about this bathing my side."

As soon as the battle was over Major Ashley rode up to where Vincent and five or six of his comrades of the

cavalry were lying wounded.

"How are you getting on, lads? Pretty well I hope?" he asked the surgeon as he dismounted.

"First rate, major," one of the men answered. "We all of us took a turn as soon as we heard that the Yanks

were whipped."

"Yes, we have thrashed them handsomely," the major said. "Ah, Wingfield, I am glad to see you are alive. I

thought when you fell it was all over with you."


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 52



Top




Page No 55


"I am not much hurt, sir," Vincent replied. "A flesh wound and some ribs are broken, I hear; but they won't be

long mending I hope."

"It's a nasty wound to look at," the major said, as Dan lifted the pad of wet linen. "But with youth and health

you will soon get round it, never fear."

"Ah, my poor lad, yours is a worse case," he said as he bent over a young fellow who was lying a few paces

from Vincent.

"It's all up with me, major," he replied faintly; "the doctor said he could do nothing for me. But I don't mind,

now we have beaten them. You will send a line to the old people, major, won't you, and say I died doing my

duty? I've got two brothers, and I expect they will send one on to take my place."

"I will write to them, my lad," the major said, "and tell them all about you." He could give the lad no false

hopes, for already a gray shade was stealing over the white face, and the end was close at hand; in a few

minutes he ceased to breathe.

Late in the evening the surgeons, having attended to more urgent cases, came round. Vincent's wound was

now more carefully examined than before, but the result was the same. Three of the ribs were badly fractured,

but there was no serious danger.

"You will want quiet and good nursing for some time, my lad," the principal surgeon said. "There will be a

train of wounded going off for Richmond the first thing in the morning, and you shall go by it. You had better

get a door, lads," he said to some of the troopers who had come across from the spot where the cavalry were

bivouacked to see how their comrades were getting on, "and carry him down and put him in the train. One

has just been sent off, and another will be made up at once, so that the wounded can be put in it as they are

taken down. Now I will bandage the wound, and it will not want any more attention until you get home."

A wad of lint was placed upon the wound and bandaged tightly round the body.

Remember you have got to he perfectly quiet, and not attempt to move till the bones have knit. I am afraid

that they are badly fractured, and will require some time to heal up again."

A door was fetched from an outhouse near, and Vincent and two of his comrades, who were also ordered to

be sent to the rear, were one by one carried down to the nearest point on the railway, where a train stood

ready to receive them, and they were then laid on the seats.

All night the wounded kept arriving, and by morning the train was packed as full as it would hold, and with

two or three surgeons in charge started for Richmond. Dan was permitted to accompany the train, at Vincent's

urgent request, in the character of doctor's assistant, and he went about distributing water to the wounded, and

assisting the surgeons in moving such us required it.

It was night before the train reached Richmond. A number of people were at the station to receive it; for as

soon as the news of the battle had been received, preparations had been made for the reception of the

wounded, several public buildings had been converted into hospitals, and numbers of the citizens had come

forward with offers to take one or more of the wounded into their houses. The streets were crowded with

people, who were wild with joy at the news of the victory which, as they believed, had secured the State from

any further fear of invasion. Numbers of willing hands were in readiness to carry the wounded on stretchers

to the hospitals, where all the surgeons of the town were already waiting to attend upon them


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 53



Top




Page No 56


Vincent, at his own request, was only laid upon a bed, as he said that he would go home to he nursed the first

thing in the morning. This being the case it was needless to put him to the pain and trouble of being

undressed. Dan had started as soon as he saw his master carried into the hospital to take the news to the

Orangery, being strictly charged by Vincent to make light of his injury, and on no account whatever to alarm

them. He was to ask that the carriage should come to fetch him the first thing in the morning.

It was indeed but just daybreak when Mrs. Wingfield drove up to the hospital. Dan had been so severely

crossexamined that he had been obliged to give an accurate account of Vincent's injury. There was bustle

and movement even at that early hour, for another train of wounded had just arrived. As she entered the

hospital she gave an exclamation of pleasure, for at the door were two gentlemen in conversation, one of

whom was the doctor who had long attended the family at the Orangery.

"I am glad you are here, Dr. Mapleston; for I want your opinion before I move Vincent. Have you seen him?"

"No, Mrs. Wingfield; I did not know he was here. I have charge of one of the wards, and have not had time to

see who are in the others. I sincerely hope Vincent is not seriously hurt."

"That's want I want to find out, doctor. His boy brought us news late last night that he was here. He said the

doctors considered that he was not in any danger; but as it seems that he had three ribs broken and a deep

flesh wound from the explosion of a shell, it seems to me that it must be serious."

"I will go up and see him at once, Mrs. Wingfield, and find out from the surgeon in charge of his ward

exactly what is the matter with him." Dan led the way to the bed upon which Vincent was lying. He was only

dozing, and opened his eyes as they came up.

"My poor boy," Mrs. Wingfleld said, struggling with her tears at the sight of his pale face, "this is sad

indeed."

"It is nothing very bad, mother," Vincent replied cheerfully; "nothing at all to fret about. The wound is

nothing to the injuries of most of those here. I suppose, doctor, I can be moved at once?"

Doctor Mapleston felt his pulse.

"Yen are feverish, my lad; but perhaps the best thing for you would be to get you home while you can be

moved. You will do far better there than here. But I must speak to the surgeon in charge of you first, and hear

what he says."

"Yes, I think you can move him," the surgeon of the ward said. "He has got a nasty wound, and the ticket

with him said that three ribs were badly fractured; but I made no examination, as he said he would be fetched

the first thing this morning. I only put on a fresh dressing and bandaged it. The sooner you get him off the

better, if he is to be moved. Fever is setting in, and he will probably be wandering by this evening. He will

have a much better chance at home, with cool rooms and quiet and careful nursing, than he can have here;

though there would be no lack of either comforts or nurses, for half the ladies in the town have volunteered

for the work, and we have offers of all the medical comforts that could be required were the list of wounded

ten times as large as it is."

A stretcher was brought in, and Vincent was lifted as gently as possible upon it. Then he was carried

downstairs and the stretcher placed in the carriage, which was a large open one, and afforded just sufficient

length for it. Mrs. Wingfield took her seat beside him. Dan mounted the box beside the coachman.


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 54



Top




Page No 57


"I will be out in an hour, Mrs. Wingfield," Dr. Mapleston said. "I have to go round the ward again, and will

then drive out at once. Give him lemonade and cooling drinks; don't let him talk. Cut his clothes off him, and

keep the room somewhat dark, but with a free current of air. I will bring out some medicine with me."

The carriage drove slowly to avoid shaking, and when they approached the house Mrs. Wingfleld told Dan to

jump down and come to the side of her carriage. Then she told him to run on as fast as he could ahead, and to

tell her daughters not to meet them upon their arrival, and that all the servants were to be kept out of the way,

except three men to carry Vincent upstairs. The lad was consequently got up to his room without any

excitement, and was soon lying on his bed with a sheet thrown lightly over him.

"That is comfortable," he said, as his mother bathed his face and hands and smoothed his hair. "Where are the

girls, mother?"

"They will come in to see you now, Vincent; but you are to keep quite quiet you know, and not to talk." The

girls stole in and said a few words, and left him alone again with Mrs. Wingfield. He did not look to them so

ill as they had expected, for there was a flush of fever on his cheeks. Dr. Mapleston arrived in another

halfhour, examined and redressed the wound, and comforted Mrs. Wingfield with the assurance that there

was nothing in it likely to prove dangerous to life.

"Our trouble will be rather with the effect of the shock than with the wound itself. He is very feverish now,

and you must not be alarmed if by this evening he is delirious. You will give him this cooling draught every

three hours; he can have anything in the way of cooling drinks he likes. If he begins to wander, put cloths

dipped in cold water and wrung out on his head, and sponge his hands with water with a little eau de Cologne

in it. If he seems very hot set one of the women to fan him, but don't let her go on if it seems to worry him. I

will come round again at half past nine this evening and will make arrangements to pass the night here. We

have telegrams saying that surgeons are coming from Charleston and many other places, so I can very well be

spared."

When the doctor returned in the evening, he found, as he had anticipated, that Vincent was in a high state of

fever. This continued four or five days, and then gradually passed off; and he woke up one morning perfectly

conscious. His mother was sitting on a chair at the bedside.

"What o'clock is it, mother?" he asked. "Have I been asleep long?"

"Some time, dear," she answered gently; "but you must not talk. You are to take this draught and to go off to

sleep again; when you wake you may ask any questions you like." She lifted the lad's head, gave him the

draught and some cold tea, then darkened the room, and in a few minutes he was asleep again.

CHAPTER VII. THE MERRIMAC AND THE MONITOR.

IT WAS some weeks before Vincent was able to walk unaided. His convalescence was somewhat slow, for

the shock to the system had been a severe one. The long railway journey had been injurious to him, for the

bandage had become somewhat loose and the broken pieces of bone had grated upon each other, and were

much longer in knitting together than they would have been had he been treated on the spot.

As soon as he could walk he began to be anxious to rejoin his troop, but the doctor said that many weeks

must elapse before he would be ready to undergo the hardships of campaign. He was reconciled to some

extent to the delay by letters from his friends with the troop and by the perusal of the papers. There was

nothing whatever doing in Virginia. The two armies still faced each other, the Northerners protected by the

strong fortifications they had thrown up round Washingtonfortifications much too formidable to be attacked

by the Confederates, held as they were by a force immensely superior to their own, both in numbers and


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 55



Top




Page No 58


aims.

The Northerners were indeed hard at work, collecting and organizing an army which was to crush out the

rebellion. General Scott had been succeeded by McClellan in the supreme command, and the new general

was indefatigable in organizing the vast masses of men raised in tho North. So great were the efforts that in a

few months after the defeat of Bull Run the North had 650,000 men in arms.

But while no move had at present been made against Virginia there was sharp fighting in some of the border

states, especially in Missouri and Kentucky, in both of which public opinion was much divided, and

regiments were raised on both sides.

Various operations were now undertaken by the Federal fleet at points along the coast, and several important

positions were taken and occupied, it being impossible for the Confederates to defend so long a line of

seacoast. The South had lost rather than gained ground in consequence of their victory at Bull Bun. For a

time they had been unduly elated, and were disposed altogether to underrate their enemies and to believe that

the struggle was as good as over. Thus, then, they made no effort at ail corresponding to that of the North; but

as time went on, and they saw the vastness of the preparations made for their conquest, the people of the

Southern States again bestirred themselves.

Owing to the North having the command of the sea, and shutting up all the principal ports, they had to rely

upon themselves for everything, while the North could draw arms and ammunition and all the requisites of

war from the markets of Europe. Foundries were accordingly established for the manufacture of artillery, and

factories for muskets, ammunition, and percussion caps. The South had, in fact, to manufacture everything

down to the cloth for her soldiers uniforms and the leather for their shoes; and, as in the past she had relied

wholly upon the North for such goods, it was for a time impossible to supply the troops with even the most

necessary articles.

The women throughout the States were set to work, spinning and weaving rough cloth, and making uniforms

from it. Leather, however, cannot be produced all at once, and indeed with all their efforts the Confederate

authorities were never throughout the war able to provide a sufficient supply of boots for the troops, and

many a battle was won by soldiers who fought almost barefooted and who reshod themselves for the most

part by stripping the boots from their dead foes. Many other articles could not be produced in the Southern

States, and the Confederates suffered much from the want of proper medicines and surgical appliances.

For these and many other necessaries they had to depend solely upon the ships which succeeded in making

their way through the enemy's cruisers and running the blockade of the ports. Wine, tea, coffee, and other

imported articles soon became luxuries beyond the means of all, even the very wealthy. All sorts of

substitutes were used; grain roasted and ground being chiefly used as a substitute for coffee. Hitherto the

South bad been principally occupied in raising cotton and tobacco, depending chiefly upon the North for

food; and it was necessary now to abandon the cultivation of products for which they had no sale, and to

devote the land to the growth of maize and other crops for food.

By the time that the long period of inaction came to a close, Vincent had completely recovered his strength,

and was ready to rejoin the ranks as soon as the order came from Colonel Stuart, who had promised to send

for him directly there was a prospect of active service.

One of Vincent's first questions as soon as he became convalescent was whether a letter had been received

from Tony. It had come, he was told, among the last batch of letters that crossed the frontier before the

outbreak of hostilities, and Mrs. Wingfleld, had, as be had requested, opened it. As had been arranged, it had

merely contained Tony's address at a village near Montreal; for Vincent had warned him to say nothing in the

letter, for there was no saying, in the troubled times which were approaching when Tony left, into whose


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 56



Top




Page No 59


hands it might fall.

Vincent had before starting told his mother of the share he had taken in getting the negro safely away, and

Mrs. Wingfield, brought up as she had been to regard those who assisted runaway slaves to escape in the

same light as those who assisted to steal any other kind of property, was at first greatly shocked when she

heard that her son had taken part in such an enterprise, however worthy of compassion the slave might be,

and however brutal the master from whose hands he had fled. However, as Vincent was on the point of

starting for the war to meet danger, and possibly death, in the defense of Virginia, she had said little, and that

little was in reference rather to the imprudence of the course he had taken than to what she regarded in her

own mind as its folly, and indeed its criminality.

She had, however, promised that as soon as Tony's letter arrived she would, if it was still possible, forward

Dinah and the child to him, supplying her with money for the journey, and giving her the papers freeing her

from slavery which Vincent had duly signed in the presence of a justice. When the letter came, however, it

was already too late. Fighting was on the point of commencing, all intercourse across the border was stopped,

the trains were all taken up for the conveyance of troops, and even a man would have had great difficulty in

passing northward, while for an unprotected negress with a baby such a journey would have been impossible.

Mrs. Wingfield had therefore written four times at fortnightly intervals to Tony, saying that it was

impossible to send Dinah off at present, but that she should be despatched as soon as the troubles were over,

upon receipt of another letter from him saying that his address was unchanged, or giving a new one. These

letters were duly posted, and it was probable that one or other of them would in time reach Tony, as mails

were sent off to Europe whenever an opportunity offered for them to be taken by a steamer running the

blockade from a Southern port. Dinah, therefore, still remained at the Orangery. She was well and happy, for

her life there was a delightful one indeed after her toil and hardship at the Jackson's; and although she was

anxious to join her husband, the knowledge that he was well and safe from all pursuit, and that sooner or later

she would join him with her child, was sufficient to make her perfectly contented.

During Vincent's illness she had been his most constant attendant; for her child now no longer required her

care, and passed much of its time down at the nursery, where the young children of the slaves were looked

after by two or three aged negresses past active work. She had therefore begged Mrs. Wingfield to be allowed

to take her place by the bedside of her young master, and, after giving her a trial, Mrs. Wingfleld found her so

quiet, gentle, and patient that she installed her there, and was able to obtain the rest she needed, with a feeling

of confidence that Vincent would be well attended to in her absence.

When Vincent was well enough to be about again, his sisters were surprised at the change that had taken

place in him since he had started a few months before for the war. It was not so much that he had grown,

though he had done so considerably, but that he was much older in manner and appearance. He had been

doing man's work: work requiring vigilance, activity, and courage, and they could no longer treat him as a

boy. As he became stronger he took to riding about the plantation; but not upon Wildfire, for his horse was

still with the troop, Colonel Stuart having promised to see that the animal was well cared for, and that no one

should ride upon it but himself.

"I hope you like Jonas Pearson better than you used to do, Vincent," Mrs. Wingfield said a day or two before

he started to rejoin his troop.

"I can't say I do, mother," he replied shortly. "The man is very civil to me nowtoo civil, in fact; but I don't

like him, and I don't believe he is honest. I don't mean that he would cheat you, though he may do so for

anything I know; but he pretends to be a violent Secessionist, which as he comes from Vermont is not

natural, and I imagine he would sing a different tune if the blue coats ever get to Richmond. Still I have

nothing particular to say against him, except that I don't like him and I don't trust him. So long as everything


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 57



Top




Page No 60


goes on well for the Confederacy I don't suppose it matters, but if we should ever get the worst of it you will

see that fellow will be mischievous.

"however, I hear that he has obeyed your orders, and that there has been no flogging on the estate since I

went away. In fact, as far as I can see, he does not keep anything like such a sharp hand over the slaves as he

used to do; and in some of the fields the work seems to be done in a very slovenly way. What his game is I

don't know; but I have no doubt whatever that he has some game in his mind."

"You are a most prejudiced boy," Mrs. Wingfield said, laughing. "First of all the man is too strict, and you

were furious about it; now you think he's too lenient, and you at once suspect he has what you call a game of

some sort or other on. You are hard to please indeed."

Vincent smiled. "Well, as I told you once before, we shall see. I hope I am wrong, and that Pearson is all that

you believe him to be. I own that I may be prejudiced against him; but nothing will persuade rue that it was

not from him that Jackson learned that Dinah was here, and it was to that we owe the visit of tho sheriff and

the searching the plantation for Tony. However, whatever the man is at heart, he can, as far as I see, do you

no injury as long as things go on as they are, and I sincerely trust he will never have an opportunity of doing

so."

During the winter Vincent had made the acquaintance ef many of the Southern leaders. The town was the

center of the movement, the heart of the Confederacy. It was against it, as the capital of the Southern States,

that the efforts of the Northerns were principally directed, and to it flocked the leading men from all parts of

the country. Although every Virginian family had some of its members at the front, and a feeling of anxiety

reigned everywhere, a semblance of gayety was kept up. The theater was opened, and parties and balls given,

in order to keep up the spirits of the people by the example of those of higher rank.

These balls differed widely in appearance from those of eighteen months before. The gentlemen were almost

all in uniform, and already calicoes and other cheap fabrics were worn by many of the ladies, as foreign dress

materials could no longer be purchased. Mrs. Wingfield made a point of always attending with her daughters

at these entertainments, which to the young people afforded a cheerful break in the dullness and monotony of

their usual life; for, owing to the absence of almost all the young men with the army, there had been a long

cessation of the pleasant interchange of visits, impromptu parties, and social gatherings that had formed a

feature in the life in Virginia.

The balls would have been but dull affairs had only the residents of Richmond been present; but leave was

granted as much as possible to officers stationed with regiments within a railway run of the town, and as

these eagerly availed themselves of the change from the monotony of camp life, the girls had no reason to

complain of want of partners. Here and at the receptions given by President Davis, Vincent met all the leaders

of the Confederacy, civil and military. Many of them had been personal friends of the Wingfields before the

Secession movement began, and among them was General Magruder, who commanded the troops round

Richmond.

Early in the winter the general had called at the Orangery. "We are going to make a call upon the patriotism

of the planters of this neighborhood, Mrs. Wingfield," he said during lunch time. "You see, our armies are

facing those of the Federals opposite Washington, and can offer a firm front to any foe marching down from

the North; but, unfortunately they have the command of the sea, and there is nothing to prevent their

embarking an army on board ship and landing it in either the James or the York Rivers, and in that case they

might make a rush upon Richmond before there would be time to bring down troops to our aid. I am therefore

proposing to erect a chain of works between the two rivers, so as to be able to keep even a large army at bay

until reinforcements arrive; but to do this a large number of hands will be required, and we are going to ask

the proprietors of plantations to place as many negroes as they can spare at our disposal."


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 58



Top




Page No 61


"There can be no doubt as to the response your question will meet with, general. At present we have scarce

enough work for our slaves to do. I intend to grow no tobacco next year, for it will only rot in the warehouse,

and a comparatively small number of hands are required to raise corn crops. I have about a hundred and

seventy working hands on the Orangery, and shall be happy to place a hundred at your disposal for as long a

time as you may require them. If you want fifty more you can of course have them. Everything else must at

present give way to the good of the cause."

"I thank you much, Mrs. Wingfield, for your offers, and will put your name down the first on the list of

contributors."

"You seem quite to have recovered now," he said to Vincent a few minutes afterward.

"Yes; I am quite ashamed of staying here so long, general. But I feel some pain at times; and as there is

nothing doing at the front, and my doctor says that it is og importance I should have rest as long as possible, I

have stayed on. Major Ashley has promised to recall me as soon as there is a prospect of active work."

"I think it is quite likely that there will be active work here as soon as anywhere else," the general said. "We

know pretty well what is doing at Washington, and though nothing has been decided upon, there is a party in

favor of a landing in force here; and if so, we shall have hot work. What do you say? If you like I will get you

a commission and appoint you one of my aidesdecamp. Your knowledge of the country will make you

useful, and as Ashley has specially mentioned your name in one of his despatches, you can have your

commission by asking for it.

"If there is to be fighting round here, it will be of more interest to you defending your own home than in

taking part iii general engagements for the safety of the State. It will, too, enable you to be a good deal at

home; and although so far the slaves have behaved extremely well, there is no saying exactly what may

happen if the Northerners come among us. You can rejoin your own corps afterward, you know, if nothing

comes of this."

Vincent was at first inclined to decline the offer, but his mother and sisters were so pleased at having him

near them that he finally accepted with thanks, being principally influenced by the general's last argument,

that possibly there might be trouble with the slaves in the event of a landing in the James Peninsula by the

Northerners. A few days later there came an official intimation that he had received a commission in the

cavalry, and had at General Magruder's request been appointed to his staff, and he at once entered upon his

new duties.

The fortress of Monroe, at the entrance of Hampton Roads, was still in the hands of the Federals, and a large

Federal fleet was assembled here, and was only prevented from sailing up the James River by the Merrimac,

a steamer which the Confederates had plated with railway iron. They had also constructed batteries upon

some high bluffs on each side of the river. In a short time 5,000 negroes were set to work erecting batteries

upon the York River at Yorktown and Gloucester Point, and upon a line of works extending from Warwick

upon the James River to Ship Point on the York, through a line of wooded and swampy country intersected

by streams emptying themselves into one or other of the rivers.

This line was some thirty miles in length, and would require 25,000 men to guard it; but Magruder hoped that

there would be sufficient warning of an attack to enable reinforcements to arrive in time to raise his own

command of about 10,000 men to that strength. The negroes worked cheerfully, for they received a certain

amount of pay from the State; but the work was heavy and difficult, and different altogether to that which

they were accustomed to perform. The batteries by the sides of the rivers made fair progress, but the advance

of the long line of works across the peninsula was but slow. Vincent had, upon receiving his appointment,

written at once to Major Ashley, sending his letter by Dan, who was ordered to bring back Wildfire. Vincent


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 59



Top




Page No 62


stated that had he consulted his personal feeling be should have preferred remaining in the ranks of his old

corps; but that as the fighting might be close to his home, and there was no saying what might be the behavior

of the slave population in the event of a Northern invasion, he had, for the sake of his mother and sisters,

accepted the appointment, but as soon as the danger was over he hoped to rejoin the corps and serve under his

former commander.

Dan, on his return with Wildfire, brought a letter from the major saying that although he should have been

glad to have had him with him, he quite agreed with the decision at which he had, under the circumstances,

arrived. Vincent now took up his quarters at the camp formed a short distance from the city, and much of his

time was spent in riding to and from the peninsula, seeing that the works were being carried out according to

the plan of the general, and reporting upon the manner in which the contractors for the supply of food to the

negroes at work there performed their duties. Sometimes he was away for two or three days upon this work;

but be generally managed once or twice a week to get home for a few hours.

The inhabitants of Richmond and its neighborhood were naturally greatly interested in the progress of the

works for their defense, and parties were often organized to ride or drive to Yorktown, or to the batteries on

the James River, to watch the progress made. Upon one occasion Vincent accompanied his mother and

sisters, and a party of ladies and gentlemen from the neighboring plantations, to Drury's Bluff, where an

entrenched position named Fort Darling had been erected, and preparations made to sink vessels across the

river, and close it against the advance of the enemy's fleet should any misfortune happen to the Merrimac.

Several other parties had been made up, and each brought provisions with them. General Magruder and some

of his officers received them upon their arrival, and conducted them over the works. After this the whole

party sat down to a picnic meal on the ground, and no stranger could have guessed that the merry party

formed part of a population threatened with invasion by a powerful foe. There were speeches and toasts, all

of a patriotic character, and General Magruder raised the enthusiasm to the highest point by informing them

that in a few daysthe exact day was a secret, but it would be very shortlythe Merrimac, or, as she had been

rechristened, the Virginia, would put out from Norfolk Harbor, and see what she could do to clear Hampton

Roads of the fleet that now threatened them. As they were riding back to Richmond the general said to

Vincent:

"I will tell you a little more than I told the others, Wingfield. I believe the Merrimac will go out the day after

tomorrow. I wish I could get away myself to see the affair; but, unfortunately, I cannot do so. However, if

you like to be present, I will give you three days' leave, as you have been working very hard lately. You can

start early tomorrow, and can get down by train to Norfolk in the evening. I should advise you to take your

horse with you, and then you can ride in the morning to some spot from which you will get a fair view of the

Roads, and be able to see what is going on."

"Thank you very much, sir," Vincent said. "I should like it immensely."

The next day Vincent went down to Norfolk. Arriving there, he found that although there was a general

expectation that the Merrimac would shortly go out to try her strength with the enemy, nothing was known of

the fact that the next morning had been fixed for the encounter, the secret being kept to the last lest some spy

or adherent of the North might take the news to the fleet. After putting up his horse Vincent went down to the

navy yard, off which the Merrimac was lying.

This ship had been sunk by the Federals when at the commencement of hostilities they had evacuated

Norfolk. Having been raised by the Confederates, the ship was cut down, and a sort of roof covered with iron

was built over it, so that the vessel presented the appearance of a huge sunken house. A ram was fixed to her

bow, and she was armed with ten guns. Her steampower was very insufficient for her size, and she could

only move through the water at the rate of five knots an hour.


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 60



Top




Page No 63


"She is an uglylooking thing," a man observed to Vincent as he gazed at the ship.

"Frightfully ugly," Vincent agreed. "She may be a formidable machine in the way of fighting, but one can

scarcely call her a ship."

"She is a floatingbattery, and if they tried their best to turn out the ugliest thing that ever floated they could

not have succeeded better. She is just like a Noah's ark sunk down to the eaves of her roof."

"Yes, she is a good deal like that," Vincent agreed. "The very look of her ought to be enough to frighten the

Federals, even if she did nothing else."

"I expect it will not be long before she gives them a taste of her quality," the man said. "She has got her coal

and ammunition on board, and there's nothing to prevent her going out this evening if she wants to."

"It will be worth seeing when she does go out to fight the Northerners," Vincent said. "It will be a new

experiment in warfare, and, if she turns out a success, I suppose all the navies in the world will be taking to

cover themselves up with iron."

The next morning, which was the 8th of Marcha date forever memorable in naval annalssmoke was seen

pouring out from the funnels of the Merrimac, and there were signs of activity on board the Patrick Henry, of

six guns, and the Jamestown, Raleigh, Beaufort, and Teazer, little craft carrying one gun each, and at eleven

o'clock they all moved down the inlet on which Norfolk is situated. The news that the Merrimac was going

out to attack the enemy had now spread, and the whole population of Norfolk turned out and hastened down

toward the month of tbe inlet on horseback, in vehicles, or on foot, while Vincent rode to the batteries on

Sewell's Point, nearly facing Fort Monroe.

He left his horse at a farmhouse a quarter of a mile from the battery; for Wildfire was always restless under

fire, and it was probable that the batteries would take a share in the affair. At one o'clock some of the small

Federal lookout launches were seen to be at work signaling, a bustle could be observed prevailing among the

large ships over by the fortress, and it was evident that the Merrimac was visible to them as she came down

the inlet. The Cumberland and Congress menofwar moved out in that direction, and the Minnesota and the

St. Lawrence, which were at anchor, got under weigh, assisted by steamtugs.

The Merrimac and the fleet of little gunboats were now visible from the battery, advancing against the

Cumberland and Congress. The former opened fire upon her at a distance of a mile with her heavy pivot

guns, but the Merrimac, without replying, continued her slow and steady course toward them. She first

approached the Congress, and as she did so a puff of smoke burst from the forward end of her penthouse,

and the water round the Congress was churned up by a hail of grapeshot. As they passed each other both

vessels fired a broadside. The officers in the fort, provided with glasses, could see the effect of the

Merrimac's fire in the light patches that showed on the side of the Congress, but the Merrimac appeared

entirely uninjured. She now approached the Cumberland, which poured several broadsides into her, but

altogether without effect. The Merrimac, without replying, steamed straight on and struck the Cumberland

with great force, knocking a large hole in her side, near the waterline. Then backing off she opened fire

upon her.

For half an hour the crew of the Cumberland fought with great bravery. The ships lay about three hundred

yards apart, and every shot from the Merrimac told on the wooden vessel. The water was pouring in through

the breach. The shells of the Merrimac crushed through her side, and at one time set her on fire; but the crew

worked their guns until the vessel sank beneath their feet. Some men succeeded in swimming to land, which

was not far distant, others were saved by small boats from the shore, but nearly half of the crew of 400 men

were either killed in action or drowned.


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 61



Top




Page No 64


The Merrimac now turned her attention to the Congress, which was left to fight the battle alone, us the

Minnesota had got aground, and the Roanoake and St. Lawrence could not approach near enough to render

them assistance from their draught of water. The Merrimac poured broadside after broadside into her, until

the officer in command and many of the crew were killed. The lieutenant who succeeded to the command,

seeing there was no prospect of help, and that resistance was hopeless, hauled down the flag. A gunboat was

sent alongside, with orders that the crew should leave the Congress and come on board, as the ship was to be

burned. But the troops and artillery lining the shore now opened fire on the little gunboat, which

consequently hauled off. The Merrimac, after firing several more shells into the Congress, moved away to

attack the Minnesota, and the survivors of the 200 men who composed the crew of the Congress were

conveyed to shore in small boats. The vessel was set on fire either by her own crew or the shells of the

Merrimac, and by midnight blew up.

Owing to the shallowness of the water the Merriruac could not get near enough to the Minnesota to use her

own small guns to advantage, and the gunboat was driven off by the heavy teninch gun of the Federal

frigate, and therefore at seven o'clock the Merrimac and her consorts returned to Norfolk. The greatest delight

was felt on shore at the success of the engagement, and on riding back to Norfolk Vincent learned that the

ram would go out again next morning to engage the rest of the Federal fleet.

She herself had suffered somewhat in the fight. Her loss in men was only two killed and eight wounded; but

two of her guns had the muzzles shot off, the armor was damaged in some places, and most serious of all she

had badly twisted her ram in running into the Cumberland. Still it appeared that she was more than a match

for the rest of the Federal fleet, and that these must either fly or be destroyed.

As the general had given him three days' leave, Vincent was able to stay to see the close of the affair, and

early next morning again rode down to Sewell's Point, as the Merrimac was to start at daybreak. At six

o'clock the ironclad came out from the river and made for the Minnesota, which was still aground. The latter

was seen to run up a signal, and the spectators saw an object which they had not before perceived coming out

as if to meet the ram. The glasses were directed toward it, and a general exclamation of surprise was heard.

"What is the thing? It looks like a raft with two round turrets upon it, and a funnel." A moment's

consideration, and the truth burst upon them. It was the ship they had heard of as building at New York, and

which had been launched six weeks before. It was indeed the Monitor, which had arrived during the night,

just in time to save the rest of the Federal fleet. She was the first regular ironclad ever built. She was a turret

ship, carrying two very heavy guns, and showing only between two and three feet above the water.

The excitement upon both shores as these adversaries approached each other was intense. They moved

slowly, and not until they were within a hundred yards distance did the Monitor open fire, the Merrimac

replying at once. The fire for a time was heavy and rapid, the distance between the combatants varying from

fifty to two hundred yards. The Monitor had by far the greatest speed, and was much more easily turned than

the Confederate ram, and her guns were very much heavier, and the Merrimac while still keeping up the fight

made toward the mouth of the river.

Suddenly she turned and steamed directly at the Monitor, and before the latter could get out of her way struck

her on the side; but the ram was bent and her weak engines were insufficient to propel her with the necessary

force. Consequently she inflicted no damage on the Monitor, and the action continued, the turretship

directing her fire at the iron roof of the ram, while the latter pointed her guns especially at the turret and

pilothouse of the Monitor. At length, after a battle which had lasted six hours, the Monitor withdrew, one of

the plates of her pilothouse being seriously damaged and her commander injured in the eyes.

When her foe drew off the Merrimac steamed back to Norfolk. There were no men killed in either battle, and

each side claimed a victory; the Federals upon the ground that they had driven off the Merrimac, the


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 62



Top




Page No 65


Confederates because the Monitor had retreated from the fight. Each vessel however held the strength of the

other in respect, the Monitor remaining as sentinel over the ships and transports at Fortress Monroe, while the

Merrimac at Norfolk continued to guard the entrance into the James River.

As soon as the fight was over Vincent Wingfield, greatly pleased that he had witnessed so strange and

interesting a combat, rode back to Norfolk, and the same evening reached Richmond, where his description of

the fight was received with the greatest interest and excitement.

CHAPTER VIII. McCLELLAN'S ADVANCE.

IT WAS not until three weeks after the fight between the ironclads that the great army under General

McClellan arrived off Fortress Monroe, the greater portion of the troops coming down the Potomac in steam

transports. Vast quantities of stores had been accumulated in and around the fortress. Guns of a size never

before used in war were lying on the wharfs in readiness to be placed in batteries, while Hampton Roads

were crowded with transports and store vessels watched over by the Monitor and the other war ships.

McClellan's army was a large one, but not so strong a force as he had intended to have taken with him, and as

soon as he arrived at Fortress Monroe he learned that he would not be able to expect much assistance from

the fleet. The Merrimac completly closed the James River; and were the more powerful vessels of the fleet to

move up the York River, she would be able to sally out and destroy the rest of the fleet and the transports.

As it was most important to clear the peninsula between the two rivers before Magruder should receive strong

reinforcements, a portion of the troops were at once landed, and on the 4th of April 56,000 men and 100 guns

disembarked and started on their march against Yorktown. As soon as the news of the arrival of the Northern

army at Fortress Monroe reached Richmond fresh steps were taken for the defense of the city. Magruder soon

found that it would be impossible with the force at his command to hold the line he had proposed, and a large

body of negroes and troops were set to work to throw up defenses between Yorktown and a point on the

Warwick River thirteen and a half miles away.

A portion of this line was covered by the Warwick Creek, which he dammed up to make it unfordable, and

erected batteries to guard the dams. Across the intervening ground a weak earthwork with trenches was

constructed, there being no time to raise stronger works; but Magruder relied chiefly upon the swampy and

difficult nature of the country, and the concealment afforded by the forest, which rendered it difficult for the

enemy to discover the weakness of the defenders.

He posted 6,000 men at Yorktown and Gloucester Point, and the remaining 5,000 troops under his command

were scattered along the line of works to the Warwick River. He knew that if McClellan pushed forward with

all his force he must be successful; but he knew also that if the enemy could but be held in check for a few

days assistance would reach him from General Johnston's army.

Fortunately for the Confederates, the weather, which had been fine and clear during the previous week,

changed on the very day that McClellan started. The rain came down in torrents, and the roads became almost

impassable. The columns struggled on along the deep and muddy tracks all day, and bivouacked for the night

in the forests. The next morning they resumed their march, and on reaching the first line of intrenchments

formed by the Confederates found them deserted, and it was not until they approached the Warwick Creek

that they encountered serious opposition. Had they pushed forward at once they would have unquestionably

captured Richmond. But McClellan's fault was overcaution, and he believed himself opposed by a very

much larger force than that under the command of Magruder; consequently, instead of making an attack at

once he began regular siege operations against the works on Warwick Creek and those at Yorktown.

The delay saved Richmond. Every day reinforcements arrived, and by the time that McClellan's army, over

100,000 strong, had erected their batteries and got their heavy guns into position, Magruder had been


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 63



Top




Page No 66


reinforced by some 10,000 men under General Johnston, who now assumed the command, while other

divisions were hurrying up from Northern and Western Virginia. Upon the very night before the batteries

were ready to open, the Confederates evacuated their positions and fell back, carrying with them all their

guns and stores to the Chickahominy River, which ran almost across the peninsula at a distance of six miles

only from Richmond.

The Confederates crossed and broke down the bridges, and prepared to make another stand. The

disappointment of the Federals was great. After ten days of incessant labor and hardship they had only gained

possession of the village of Yorktown and a tract of low swampy country. The divisions in front pressed

forward rapidly after the Confederates; but these had managed their plan so well that all were safely across

the stream before they were overtaken.

The dismay in Richmond had for a few days been great. Many people left the town for the interior, taking

their valuables with them, and all was prepared for the removal of the state papers and documents. But as the

Federals went on with their fortifications, and the reinforcements began to arrive, confidence was restored,

and all went on as before.

The great Federal army was so scattered through the forests, and the discipline of some of the divisions was

so lax that it was some days before McClellan had them ranged in order on the Chickahominy. Another week

elapsed before he was in a position to undertake fresh operations; but General Johnston had now four

divisions on the spot, and he was too enterprising a general to await the attack. Consequently he crossed the

Chickahominy, fell upon one of the Federal divisions and almost destroyed it, and drove back the whole of

their left wing. The next morning the battle was renewed, and lasted for five hours.

It was fortunate indeed for the Confederates that the right wing of the Northern army did not, while the action

was going on, cross the river and march straight upon Richmond; but communication was difficult from one

part of the army to another, owing to the thick forests and the swampy state of the ground, and being without

orders they remained inactive all day. The loss on their side had been 7,000 men, while the Confederates had

lost 4,500; and General Johnston being seriously wounded, the chief command was given to General Lee, by

far the ablest soldier the war produced. Satisfied with the success they had gained, the Confederates fell back

across the river again.

On the 4th of June, General Stuartfor he had now been promoted started with 1,200 cavalry and two guns,

and in fortyeight hours made one of the most adventurous reconnaissances ever undertaken. First the force

rode out to Hanover Courthouse, where they encountered and defeated, first, a small body of cavalry, and

afterward a whole regiment. Then, after destroying the stores there they rode round to the Pamunky, burned

two vessels and a large quantity of stores, captured a train of forty wagons, and burned a railway bridge.

Then they passed right round the Federal rear, crossed the river, and reentered the city with 165 prisoners

and 200 horses, having effected the destruction of vast quantities of stores, besides breaking up the railways

and burning bridges.

Toward the end of June McClellan learned that Stonewall Jackson, having struck heavy blows at the two

greatly superior armies which were operating against him in the valley of the Shenandoah, had succeeded in

evading them, and was marching toward Richmond.

He had just completed several bridges across the river, and was ahout to move forward to fight a great battle

when the news reached him. Believing that he should he opposed by an army of 200,000 men, although, in

fact, the Confederate army, after Jackson and all the available reinforcements came up, was still somewhat

inferior in strength to his own, he determined to abandon for the present the attempt upon Richmond, and to

fall back upon the James River.


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 64



Top




Page No 67


Here his ships had already landed stores for his supply, for the river was now open as far as the Confederate

defenses at Fort Darling. Norfolk Navy Yard had been captured by the 10,000 men who formed the garrison

of Fortress Monroe. No resistance had been offered, as all the Confederate troops had been concentrated for

the defense of Richmond. When Norfolk was captured the Merrimac steamed out to make her way out of the

river; but the water was low, and the pilot declared that she could not be taken up. Consequently she was set

on fire and burned to the water's edge, and thus the main obstacle to the advance of the Federal fleet was

removed.

They had advanced as far as Fort Darling and the ironclad gunboats had engaged the batteries there. Their

shot, however, did little damage to the defenders upon the lofty bluffs, while the shot from the batteries so

injured the gunboats that the attempt to force the passage was abandoned. While falling back to a place called

Harrison's Landing on the James River, the Federals were attacked by the Confederates, but after desperate

fighting on both sides, lasting for five days, they succeeded in drawing off from the Chickahominy with a

loss of fifty guns, thousands of small arms, and the loss of the greater part of their stores.

All idea of a further advance against Richmond was for the present abandoned. President Lincoln had always

been opposed to the plan, and a considerable portion of the army was moved round to join the force under

General Pope, which was now to march upon Richmond from the north.

From the commencement of the Federal advance to the time when, beaten and dispirited, they regained the

James River, Vincent Wingfield had seen little of his family. The Federal lines had at one time been withina

mile of the Orangery. The slaves had some days before been all sent into the interior, and Mrs. Wingfield and

her daughters had moved into Richmond, where they joined in the work, to which the whole of the ladies of

the town and neighborhood devoted themselves, of attending to the wounded, of whom, while the fighting

was going on, long trains arrived every day at the city.

Vincent himself had taken no active part in the fighting. Magruder's division had not been engaged in the first

attack upon McClellan's force; and although it had taken a share in the subsequent severe fighting, Vincent

had been occupied in carrying messages from the general to the leaders of the other divisions, and had only

once or twice come under the storm of fire to which the Confederates were exposed as they plunged through

the morasses to attack the enemy. As soon as it was certain that the attack was finally abandoned, and that

McClellan's troops were being withdrawn to strengthen Pope's army, Vincent resigned his appointment as

aidedecamp, and was appointed to the 7th Virginian Cavalry, stationed at Orange, where it was facing the

Federal cavalry. Major Ashley had fallen while protecting the passage of Jackson's division when hard

pressed by one of the Federal armies in Western Virginia.

No action in the war had been more brilliant than the manner in which Stonewall Jackson had baffled the two

armieseach greatly superior in force to his ownthat had been specially appointed to destroy him if possible,

or at any rate to prevent his withdrawing from the Shenandoah Valley and marching to aid in the defense of

the Confederate capital. His troops had marched almost day and night, without food, and depending entirely

upon such supplies as they could obtain from the scattered farmhouses they passed.

Although Richmond was for the present safe, the prospect of the Confederates was by no means bright. New

Orleans had been captured; the blockade of the other ports was now so strict that it was difficult in the

extreme for a vessel to make her way in or out; and the Northerners had placed flotillas of gunboats on the

rivers, and by the aid of these were gradually making their way into the heart of several of the States.

"Are you thinking of going out to the Orangery again soon, mother?" Vincent asked on the evening before

setting out on the march north.


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 65



Top




Page No 68


"I think not, Vincent. There is so much to do in the hospitals here that I cannot leave. I should be ashamed to

be living in luxury at the Orangery with the girls while other women are giving up their whole time nursing

the wounded. Besides, although I do not anticipate that after the way they have been hurled back the

Northerners will try again for some time, now they are in possession of Harrison's Landing they can at any

moment advance. Besides, it is not pleasant being obliged to turn out of one's house and leave everything to

their mercy. I wrote yesterday to Pearson to bring the slaves back at once and take up the work, and I shall go

over occasionally to see that everything is in order; but at any rate for a time we will stop here."

"I think that is best, mother. Certainly I should feel more comfortable knowing that you are all at Richmond

than alone out there."

"We should be no worse off than thousands of ladies all over the State, Vincent There are whole districts

where every white capable of using a gun has gone to the war, leaving nothing but women and slaves behind,

and we have not heard of a single case in which there has been trouble."

"Certainly there is no chance of trouble with your slaves, mother; but in some of the other plantations it may

not be so. At any rate the quiet conduct of the slaves everywhere is the very best answer that could be given

to the accusations that have been made as to their cruel treatment. At present the whole of the property of the

slaveowners throughout the Southern States is at their mercy, and they might burn, kill, and destroy; and yet

in no single instance have they risen against what are called their oppressors, even when the Federals have

been close at hand.

Please keep your eye on Dinah, mother. I distrust; that fellow Jackson so thoroughly that I believe him

capable of having her carried off and smuggled away somewhere down south, and sold there if he saw a

chance. I wish, instead of sending her to the Orangery, you would keep her as one of your servants here."

"I will if you wish it, Vincent; but I cannot believe for a moment that this Jackson or any one else would

venture to meddle with any of my slaves."

"Perhaps not, mother; but it is best to he on the safe side. Anyhow, I shall be glad to know that she is with

you. Young Jackson will be away, for I know he is in one of Stuart's troops of horse, though I have never

happened to run against him since the war began."

The firing had hardly ceased before Harrison's Landing, when General Jackson, with a force of about 15,000

men, composed of his own division, now commanded by General Winder, General Ewell's division, and a

portion of that of General Hill, started for the Rapidan to check General Pope, who, plundering and wasting

the country as he advanced, was marching south, his object being to reach Gordonsville, where he would cut

the line of railway connecting Richmond with Western Virginia. Vincent was glad that the regiment to which

he had been appointed would he under Jackson's command, and that he would be campaigning again with his

old division, which consisted largely of Virginian troops and contained so many of his old friends.

With Jackson, too, he was certain to be engaged in stirring service, for that general ever kept his troops upon

the march, striking blows where least expected, and traversing such an extent of country by rapid marches

that he and his division seemed to the enemy to be almost ubiquitous.

It was but a few hours after he received his appointment that Vincent took train from Richmond to

Gordonsville, Dan being in the horsebox with Wildfire in the rear of the train. His regiment was encamped a

mile or two away, and he at once rode on and reported himself to Colonel Jones, who commanded it.

"I am glad to have you with me, sir," the colonel said. "I had the pleasure of knowing your father, and am an

old friend of your mother's family. As you were in Ashley's horse and have been serving on Magruder's staff,


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 66



Top




Page No 69


you are well up in your duties; and it is a comfort to me that the vacancy has been filled up by one who

knows his work instead of a raw hand. We have had a brush or two already with the enemy; but at present we

are watching each other, waiting on both sides till the generals have got their infantry to the front in readiness

for an advance Jackson is waiting for Hill's division to come up, and I believe Pope is expecting great

reinforcements from McClellan."

A few days later Colonel Jones was ordered to take charge of the pickets posted on the Rapidan, but before

reaching Orange a gentleman rode up at full speed and informed them that the enemy were in possession of

that town. Colonel Jones divided his regiment into two parts, and with one charged the Federal cavalry in the

main street of Orange, while the other portion of the regiment, under Major Marshall, attacked them on the

flank. After a sharp fight the enemy were driven from the place; but they brought up large reinforcements,

and, pouring in a heavy fire, attacked the town on both sides, and the Confederates had to fall hack. But they

made another stand a little way out of the town, and drove back the Federal cavalry who were pressing them.

Although the fight had been but a short one the losses in the cavalry ranks had been serious. Colonel Jones,

while charging at the head of his men, had received a saberwound, and Major Marshall was taken prisoner.

Five days later, on the 7th of August, Jackson received certain intelligence that General Burnside, with a

considerable portion of McClellan's force, had embarked, and was on the way to join Pope. He determined to

strike a blow at once, and marched with his entire force from Gordonsville for Barnett Ford on the Rapidan.

At daybreak next morning the cavalry crossed the river and attacked and routed a body of Federal cavalry on

the road to Culpepper Courthouse. On the following day Jackson came up with his infantry to a point about

eight miles from Culpepper, where Pope's army, 32,000 strong, were stationed upon the crest of a hill.

General Ewell's division, which was the only one then up, at once advanced, and, after a severe artillery fight,

gained a point on a hill where his guns could command the enemy's position.

Jackson's division now came up, and as it was moving into position General Winder was killed by a shell. For

some hours Jackson did not attempt to advance, as Hill's division had not come up. Encouraged by this delay,

the enemy at five o'clock in the afternoon took the offensive and advanced through some cornfields lying

between the two armies and attacked Ewell's division on the Confederate right; while shortly afterward they

fell with overwhelming strength on Jackson's left, and, attacking it in front, flank, and rear, drove it back, and

pressed upon it with such force that the day appeared lost.

At this moment Jackson himself rode down among the confused and wavering troops, and by his voice and

example rallied them. At the same moment the old Stonewall Brigade came up at a run and poured their fire

into the advancing enemy. Jackson led the troops he had rallied forward. The Stonewall Brigade fell upon the

enemy's flank and drove them back with terrible slaughter. Other brigades came up, and there was a general

charge along the whole Confederate line, and the Federals were driven back a mile beyond the position they

had occupied at the commencement of the fight to the shelter of some thick woods. Four hundred prisoners

were taken and over 5,000 small arms.

The battle was known as Cedar Run, and it completely checked Pope's advance upon Richmond. The troops

were too much exhausted to follow up their victory, but Jackson urged them to press forward. They moved a

mile and a half in advance, and then found themselves so strongly opposed that Jackson, believing that the

enemy must have received reinforcements, halted his men. Colonel Jones was sent forward to reconnoiter,

and discovered that a large force had joined the enemy.

For two days Jackson remained on the field he had won; his troops had been busy in burying the dead, in

collecting the wounded and sending them to the rear, and in gathering the arms thrown away by the enemy in

their flight. Being assured that the enemy were now too strong to be attacked by the force under his


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 67



Top




Page No 70


command, Jackson fell back to Orange Courthouse. There was now a few days' delay, while masses of troops

were on both sides moving toward the new field of action. McClellan marched his troops across the James

Peninsula from Harrison's Landing to Yorktown, and there the greater portion were embarked in transports

and taken up the Rappahannock to Aquia Creek, landed there, and marched to Fredericksburg.

Lee, instead of attacking McClellan on his march across the peninsula, determined to take his army north at

once to join Jackson and attack Pope before he was joined by McClellan's army. But Pope, although already

largely reinforced, retired hastily and took up a new position so strongly fortified that ho could not he

attacked. General Stuart had come up with Lee, and was in command of all the cavalry.

"We shall see some work now," was the remark round the fires of the 7th Virginian Cavalry. Hitherto,

although they had been several times engaged with the Federals, they had been forced to remain for the most

part inactive owing to the vast superiority in force of the enemy's cavalry; but now that Stuart had come up

they felt certain that, whatever the disparity of numbers, there would soon he some dashing work to be done.

Except when upon actual duty the strict lines of military discipline were much relaxed among the cavalry, the

troopers being almost all the sons of farmers and planters and of equal social rank with their officers, many of

whom were their personal friends or relatives. Several of Vincent's schoolfellows were in the ranks, two or

three of them were fellow officers, and these often gathered together round a camp fire and chatted over old

schooldays and mutual friends.

Many of these had already fallen, for the Virginian regiments of Stonewall Jackson's brigade had been

terribly thinned; but the loss of so many friends and the knowledge that their own turn might come next did

not suffice to lessen the high spirits of the young fellows. The hard work, the rough life, the exposure and

hardship, had braced and invigorated them all, and they were attaining a far more vigorous manhood than

they would ever have possessed had they grown lip in the somewhat sluggish and enervating life led by

young planters.

Many of these young men had, until the campaign began, never done half an hour's hard work in their lives.

They had been waited upon by slaves, and their only exercise had been riding. For months now they had

almost lived in the saddle, had slept in the open air, and had thought themselves lucky if they could obtain a

sufficient meal of the roughest food to satisfy their hunger once a day. In this respect, however, the cavalry

were better off than their comrades of the infantry, for scouting as they did in small parties over a wide extent

of country, they were sure of a meal and a hearty welcome whenever they could spare time to stop for half an

hour at the house of a farmer.

"It's a glorious life, Wingfield! When we chatted over the future at school we never dreamed of such a life as

this, though some of us did talk of entering the army; but even then an occasional skirmish with Indians was

the limit of our ideas."

"Yes, it is a glorious life!" Vincent agreed. "I cannot imagine anything more exciting. Of course, there is the

risk of being shot, but somehow one never seems to think of that. There is always something to do and to

think about, from the time one starts on a scout at daybreak to that when one lies down at night one's senses

are on the stretch. Besides, we are fighting in defense of our country and not merely as a profession, though I

don't suppose, after all, that makes much difference when one is once in for it. As far as I have read all

soldiers enjoy campaigning, and it does not seem to make any difference to them who are the foe or what

they are fighting about. But I should like to feel a little more sure that we shall win in the long run."

There was a chorus of indignant protests against there being any possible doubts as to the issue.

"Why, we have thrashed them every time we have met them, Wingfield."


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 68



Top




Page No 71


"That is all very well," Vincent said. "Here in Virginia we have held our own, and more than held it. We have

beat back Scott and McClellan, and now we have thrashed Pope; and Stonewall Jackson has won a dozen

battles in Western Virginia. But you must remember that in other parts they are gradually closing in; all the

ports not already taken are closely blockaded; they are pushing all along the lines of the great rivers; and

worst of all, they can fill up their vacancies with Irishmen and Germans, and as fast as one army disappears

another takes its place. I believe we shall heat them again and again, and shall prove, as we have proved

before, that one Southerner fighting for home and liberty is more than a match for two hired Germans or

Irishmen, even with a good large sprinkling of Yankees among them. But in the long run I am not sure that

we shall win, for they can go on putting big armies into the field, while some day we must get used up.

"Of course it is possible that we may some day capture Washington, and that the North may get weary of the

tremendous drain of money and men caused by their attempt to conquer us. I hope it may be so, for I should

like to think that we should win in the long run. I never feel any doubt about our winning a battle when we

begin. My only fear is that we may get used up before the North are tired of it.

"I did not expect to hear you talk so, Wingfield, for you always seem to he in capital spirits."

"I am in capital spirits," Vincent replied, "and ready to fight again and again, and always confident we shall

lick the Yankees; the fact that I have a doubt whether in the long run we shall outlast them does not interfere

in the slightest degree with my comfort at present. I am very sorry though that this fellow Pope is carrying on

the war so brutally instead of in the manner in which General McClellan and the other commanders have

waged it. His proclamation that the army must subsist upon the country it passes through gives a direct

invitation to the soldiers to pillage, and his order that all farmers who refuse to take the oath to the Union are

to be driven from their homes and sent down south means ruin to all the peaceful inhabitants, for there is

scarcely a man in this part of Virginia who is not heartily with us."

"I hear," one of the other officers said, "that a prisoner who was captured this morning says that Pope already

sees that he has made a mistake, and that he yesterday issued a fresh order saying that the proclamation was

not meant to authorize pillage. He finds that the inhabitants who before, whatever their private sentiments

were, maintained a sort of neutrality, are now hostile, that they drive off their cattle into the woods, and even

set fire to their stacks, to prevent anything from being carried off by the Yanks; and his troops find the roads

broken up and bridges destroyed and all sorts of difficulties thrown in their way."

"It does not always payeven in warto be brutal. I am glad to see he has found out his mistake so soon,"

another officer said. "McClellan waged war like a gentleman; and if blackguards are to be allowed to carry

fire and sword through the land they will soon find it is a game that two can play at, and matters will become

horribly embittered"

"We shall never do that," Vincent said. "Our generals are all gentlemen, and Lee and Jackson and many

others are true Christians as well as true soldiers, and I am sure they will never countenance that on our side

whatever the Northerners may do. We are ready to fight the hordes of Yankees and Germans and Irishmen as

often as they advance against us, but I am sure that none of us would fire a homestead or illtreat defenseless

men and women. It is a scandal that such brutalities are committed by the ruffians who call themselves

Southerners. The guerrillas in Missouri and Tennessee are equally bad whether on our side or the other, and if

I were the president I would send down a couple of regiments, and hunt down the fellows who bring dishonor

on our cause. If the South cannot free herself without the aid of ruffians of this kind she had better lay down

her arms at once."

"Bravo, Wingfield! spoken like a knight of chivalry!" one of the others laughed. "But many of these bands

have done good nevertheless. They have kept the enemy busy there, and occupied the attention of a very

large force who might otherwise have been in the woods yonder with Pope. I agree with you, it would be


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 69



Top




Page No 72


better if the whole thing were fought out with large armies, but there is a good deal to be said for these hands

you are so severe upon. They are composed of men who have been made desperate by seeing their farms

harried and their buildings burned by the enemy. They have been denounced as traitors by their neighbors on

the other side, and if they retaliate I don't know that they are to be altogether blamed. I know that if my place

at home were burned down and my people insulted and illtreated I should be inclined to set off to avenge

it.,'

"So would I," Vincent agreed, "but it should be upon those who did the wrong, not upon innocent people."

"That is all very well, but if the other side destroy your people's farms, it is only by showing them that two

can play at the game that you can make them observe the laws of war. I grant it would be very much better

that no such thing should take place; but if the Northerners begin this sort of work they may be sure that there

will be retaliation Anyhow, I am glad that I am an officer in the 7th Virginians and not a guerrilla leader in

Missouri. Well, all this talking is dry work. Has no one got a full canteen?"

"I have," Vincent said. "Dan managed to buy a gallon of rum at a farmhouse yesterday. I think the farmer was

afraid that the enemy might be paying him a visit before many days, and thought it best to get rid of his

spirits. Anyhow, Dan got the keg at ordinary city prices, as well as that couple of fine turkeys he is just

bringing along for our supper. So you had better each get your ration of bread and fall to."

There was a cheer as Dan placed the turkeys down in the center of the group, and soon the whole party, using

their bread as plates, fell to upon them, and afterward joined in many a merry song, while Dan handed round

the jar of spirits.

CHAPTER IX. A PRISONER.

THE PARTY round the fire were just about to disperse when the captain of Vincent's troop approached. He

took the horn of spirits and water that Vincent held up to him and tossed it off.

"That is a stirrupcup, Wingfield."

"What! are we for duty, captain?" Vincent asked as he rose to his feet.

"Yes; our troop and Harper's are to muster. Get the men together quietly. I think it is a serious business; each

of the regiments furnish other troops, and I believe Stuart himself takes the command."

"That sounds like work, indeed," Vincent said. "I will get the troop together, sir."

"There are to be no trumpet calls, Wingfleld; we are to get off as quietly as possible."

Most of the men were already fast asleep, but as soon as they learned that there was a prospect of active work

all were full of life and animation. The girths of the saddles were tightened, swords buckled on, and revolvers

carefully examined before being placed in the holsters. Many of the men carried repeating rifles, and the

magazines were filled before these were slung across the riders' shoulders.

In a few minutes the three troops were mounted and in readiness for a start, and almost directly afterward

Colonel Jones himself rode up and took the command. A thrill of satisfaction ran through the men as he did

so, for it was certain that he would not himself be going in command of the detachment unless the occasion

was an important one. For a few minutes no move was made.

"I suppose the others are going to join us here," Vin cent said to the officer next him.


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 70



Top




Page No 73


"I suppose so," he replied. "We lie in tbe middle of the cavalry brigade with two regiments each side of us, so

it is likely enough this is the gathering place. Yes, I can hear the tramping of horses."

"And I felt a spot of rain," Vincent said. "It has been lightning for some time. I fear we are in for a wet ride."

The contingent from the other regiments soon arrived, and just as the last came up General Stuart himself

appeared and took his place at the head of the party, now some 500 strong. Short as the time had been since

Vincent felt the first drop, the rain was now coming down in torrents. One by one the bright flames of the

fires died down, and the darkness became so intense that Vincent could scarcely see the officer on his right

hand.

"I hope the man who rode up with the general, and is no doubt to be our guide, knows the country well. It is

no joke finding our way through a forest on such a night as this."

"I believe Stuart's got eyes like a cat," the officer said. "Sometimes on a dark night he has come galloping up

to a post where I was in command, when one could scarcely see one's hand before one. It never seems to

make any difference to him, day or night he rides about at a gallop."

"He trusts his horse," Vincent said. "That's the only way in the dark. They can see a lot better than we can,

and if men would but let them go their own way instead of trying to guide them they would seldom run

against anything. The only thing is to lie well down on the horse's neck, otherwise one might get swept out of

the saddle by a bough. It's a question of nerve, I think not many of us would do as Stuart does, and trust

himself entirely to his horse's instinct."

The word was now passed down the line that perfect silence was to be observed, and that they were to move

forward in column, the ranks closing up as much as possible so as not to lose touch of each other. With heads

bent down, and blankets wrapped round them as cloaks, the cavalry rode off through the pouring rain. The

thunder was clashing overhead, and the flashes of the lightning enabled them to keep their places in close

column. They went at a rapid trot, and even those who were ready to charge a body of the enemy, however

numerous, without a moment's hesitation, experienced a feeling of nervousness as they rode on in the

darkness through the thick forest on their unknown errand. That they were going northward they knew, and

knew also, after a short time, that they must be entering the lines of the enemy. They saw no signs of

watchfires, for these would long since have been quenched by the downpour. After half an hour's brisk

riding all knew by the sharp sound of the beat of the horses' hoofs that they had left the soft track through the

forest and were now upon a regular road.

"Thank goodness for that!" Vincent said in a low tone to his next neighbor. "I don't mind a brush with the

enemy, but I own I don't like the idea that at any moment my brains may be knocked out by the branch of a

tree."

"I quite agree with you," the other replied; "and I fancy every man felt the same."

There was no doubt as to this. Hitherto no sound had been heard save the jingling of accouterments and the

dull heavy sound of the horses' tread; but now there could be heard mingled with these the buzz of voices,

and occasionally a low laugh. They were so accustomed to wet that the soaking scarce inconvenienced them.

They were out of the forest now, and felt sure of their guide; and as to the enemy, they only longed to

discover them.

For another hour the rapid advance continued, and all felt sure that they must now have penetrated through

the enemy's lines and be well in his rear. At last they heard a challenge of sentry. Then Stuart's voice shouted,

"Charge!" and at full gallop they rode into the village at Catlet's Station on the Orange and Alexandria


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 71



Top




Page No 74


railroad, where General Pope had his headquarters. Another minute and they were in the midst of the enemy's

camp, where the wildest confusion reigned. The Federal officers rushed from their teats and made off in the

darkness; but the soldiers, who were lying on the line of railroad, leaped to their feet and opened a heavy fire

upon their invisible foes. Against this the cavalry, broken up in the camp, with its tents, its animals, and its

piles of baggage, could do little, for it was impossible to form them up in the broken and unknown ground.

The quarters of Pope were soon discovered; he himself had escaped, leaving his coat and hat behind. Many of

his officers were captured, and in his quarters were found a box of official papers which were invaluable, as

among them were copies of his letters asking for reinforcements, lists giving the strength and position of his

troops, and other particulars of the greatest value to the Confederates. No time was lost, as the firing would

set the whole Federal army on the alert, and they might find their retreat cut off. Therefore placing their

prisoners in the center, and taking the box of papers with them, the cavalry were called off from the camp,

and without delay started on their return ride.

They did not take the road by which they had come, but made a long detour, and just as daylight was

breaking reentered the Confederate lines without having encountered a foe from the time of their leaving

Catlet's Station. Short as their stay in the camp had been, few of the men bad returned empty handed. The

Northern army was supplied with an abundance of excellent food of all descriptions, forming the strongest

possible contrast to the insufficient ratious upon which the Confederate troops existed, and the troopers had

helped themselves to whatever they could lay hands upon in the darkness and confusion.

Some rode in with a ham slung on each side of their saddle, others had secured a bottle or two of wine or

spirits. Some had been fortunate enough to lay hands on sonic tins of coffee or a canister of tea, luxuries

which for months had been unknown to them save when they were captured from the enemy. The only article

captured of no possible utility was General Pope's coat, which was sent to Richmond, where it was hung up

for public inspection; a wag sticking up a paper beside it, "This is the coat in which General Pope was going

to ride in triumph into Richmond. The coat is here, but the general has not yet arrived."

Tile Confederates had lost but two or three men from the fire of the Federal infantry, and they were in high

spirits at the success of their raid. No sooner had General Lee informed himself of the contents of the papers

and the position of the enemy's forces than he determined to strike a heavy blow at him; and General Jackson,

who had been sharply engaged with the enemy near Warrenton, was ordered to make a long detour, to cross

the Blue Ridge mountains through Thoroughfare Gap, to fall upon Pope's rear and cut his communications

with Washington, and if possible to destroy the vast depot of stores collected at Manassas.

The cavalry, under Stuart, were to accompany him. The march would he a tremendous one, the danger of thus

venturing into the heart of the enemy's country immense, but the results of such an expedition would, if

successful, be great; for Lee himself was to advance with his army on Pope's flank, and there was therefore a

possibility of the utter defeat of that general before he could be joined by the army marching to reinforce him

from Fredericksburg.

It was on Monday the 25th of August that Jackson started on his march, ascending the banks of the

Rappahannock, and crossed the river at a ford, dragging his artillery with difficulty up the narrow and rocky

road beyond. There was not a moment to be lost, for if the news reached the enemy the gorge known as

Thoroughfare Gap would be occupied, and the whole object of the movement be defeated. Onward the force

pushed, pressing on through fields and lanes without a single halt, until at night, hungry and weary but full of

spirit, they marched into the little town of Salem, twenty miles from their startingplace. They had neither

wagons nor provisions with them, and had nothing to eat but some ears of corn and green apples plucked on

the road.


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 72



Top




Page No 75


It was midnight when they reached Salem, and the inhabitants turned out in blank amazement at the sight of

Confederate troops in that region, and welcomed the weary soldiers with the warmest manifestations. At

daylight they were again upon the march, with Stuart's cavalry, as before, out upon each flank. Thoroughfare

Gap was reached, and found undefended, and after thirty miles' marching the exhausted troops reached the

neighborhood of Manassas. The men were faint from want of food, and many of them limped along

barefooted; but they were full of enthusiasm.

Just at sunset, Stuart, riding on ahead, captured Bristoe, a station on the Orange and Alexandria Railroad four

miles from Manassas. As they reached it a train came along at full speed. It was fired at, but did not stop, and

got safely through to Manassas. Two trains that followed were captured; but by this time the alarm bad

spread, and no more trains arrived. Jackson had gained his point. He had placed himself on the line of

communication of the enemy, but his position was a dangerous one indeed. Lee, who was following him, was

still far away. An army was marching from Fredericksburg against him, another would be despatched from

Washington as soon as the news of his presence was known, and Pope might turn and crush him before Lee

could arrive to his assistance.

Worn out as the troops were, it was necessary at once to gain possession of Manassas, and the 21st North

Carolina and 21st Georgia volunteered for the service, and, joined by Stuart with a portion of his cavalry,

marched against it. After a brief contest the place was taken, the enemy stationed there being all taken

prisoners. The amount of arms and stores captured was prodigious. Eight pieces of artillery, 250 horses, 3

locomotives, and tens of thousands of barrels of beef, pork, and flour, with an enormous quantity of public

stores and the contents of innumerable sutlers' shops.

The sight of this vast abundance to starving men was tantalizing in the extreme. It was impossible to carry

any of it away and all that could be done was to have at least one good meal. The troops therefore were

marched in and each helped himself to as much as he could consume, and the ragged and barefooted men

feasted upon tinned salmon and lobsters, champagne and dainties of every description forwarded for the use

of officers. Then they set to work to pile the enormous mass of stores together and to set it on fire. While they

were engaged at this a brigade of New Jersey troops which had come out from Washington to save Manassas

was attacked and utterly routed. Ewell's division had remained at Bristoe, while those of Hill and Jackson

moved to Manassas, and in the course of the afternoon Ewell saw the whole of Pope's army marching against

him.

He held them in check for some hours, and thus gave the troops at Manassas time to destroy completely the

vast accumulation of stores, and when Stuart's cavalry, covering the retreat, fell back at nightfall through

Manassas, nothing but blackened cinders remained where the Federal depots had been situated. The blow to

the Northerners was as heavy as it was unexpected. Pope had no longer either provisions for his men or

forage for his cattle, and there was nothing left for him but to force his way past Jackson and retire upon

Washington.

Jackson had now the option of falling back and allowing the enemy to pass, or of withstanding the whole

Federal army with his own little force until Lee came up to the rescue. He chose the latter course, and took up

a strong position. The sound of firing at Thoroughfare Gap was audible, and he knew that Longstreet's

division of Lee's army was hotly engaged with a force which, now that it was too late, bad been sent to hold

the gorge. It was nearly sunset before Pope brought up his men to the attack. Jackson did not stand on the

defensive, but rushed down and attacked the enemywhose object had been to pass the position and press

onwith such vigor that at nine o'clock they fell back.

An hour later a horseman rode up with the news that Longstreet had passed the Gap and was pressing on at

full speed, and in the morning his forces were seen approaching, the line they were taking bringing them up at

an angle to Jackson's position. Thus their formation as they arrived was that of an open V, and it was through


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 73



Top




Page No 76


the angle of this V that Pope had to force his way. Before Longstreet could arrive, however, the enemy hurled

themselves upon Jackson, and for hours the Confederates held their own against the vast Federal army,

Longstreet's force being too far away to lend them a hand. Ammunition failed, and the soldiers fought with

piles of stones, but night fell without any impression being made upon these veterans. General Lee now came

up with General Hood's division, and hurled this against the Federals and drove them back. In the evening

Longstreet's force took up the position General Lee had assigned to it, and in the morning all the Confederate

army had arrived, and the battle recommenced.

The stuggle was long and terrible; but by nightfall every attack had been repulsed, and the Confederates,

advancing on all sides, drove the Northerners, a broken and confused crowd, before them, the darkness alone

saving them from utter destruction. Had there been but one hour more of daylght the defeat would have been

as complete as was that in the battle of Bull Run, which had been fought on precisely the same ground.

However, under cover of the darkness the Federals retreated to Centreville, whence they were driven on the

following day.

In the tremendous fighting in which Jackson's command had for three long days been engaged, the cavalry

bore a comparatively small part. The Federal artillery was too powerful to permit the employment of large

bodies of cavalry and although from time to time charges were made when an opportunity seemed to offer

itself, the battle was fought out by the infantry and artillery. When the end came Jackson's command was for

a time hors de combat. During the long two days' march they had at least gathered corn and apples to sustain

]ife; but during these three days' fighting they had had no food whatever, and many were so weak that they

could no longer march.

They had done all that was possible for men to do; had for two days withstood the attack of an enemy of five

times their numbers, and had on the final day borne their full share in the great struggle, but now the greater

part cou]d do no more, thousands of men were unable to drag themselves a step further, and Lee's army was

reduced in strength for the time by nearly 20,000 men. All these afterward rejoined it; some as soon as they

recovered limped away to take their places in the ranks again, others made their way to the depot at

Warrenton, where Lee had ordered that all unable to accompany his force should rendezvous until he returned

and they were able to rejoin their regiments.

Jackson marched away and laid siege to Harper's Ferry, an important depot garrisoned by 11,000 men, who

were forced to surrender just as McClellan with a fresh army, 100,000 strong, which was pressing forward to

its succor, arrived within a day's march. As soon as Jackson had taken the place be hurried away with his

troops to join Lee, who was facing the enemy at the Antictam river. Here upon the fellowing day another

terrible battle was fought; the Confederates, though but 39,000 strong, repulsing every attack by the Federals,

and driving them with terrible slaughter back across the river.

Their own loss, however, had been very heavy, and Lee, knowing that he could expect no assistance, while

the enemy were constantly receiving reinforcements, waited for a day to collect his wounded, bury his dead,

and send his stores and artillery to the rear, and then retired unpursued across the Rappahannock. Thus the

hardfought campaign came to an end.

Vincent Wingfield was not with the army that retired across the Rappahannock. A portion of the cavalry had

followed the broken Federals to the very edge of the stream, and just as they reined in their horses a round

shot from one of the Federal batteries carried away his cap, and he fell as if dead from his horse. During the

night some of the Northerners crossed the stream to collect and bring back their own wounded who had fallen

near it, and coming across Vincent, and finding that he still breathed, and was apparently without a wound,

they carried him back with them across the river as a prisoner.


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 74



Top




Page No 77


Vincent had indeed escaped without a wound, having been only stunned by the passage of the shot that had

carried away his cap, and missed him but by the fraction of an inch. He had begun to recover consciousness

just as his captors caine up, and the action of carrying him completely restored him. That he had fallen into

the hands of the Northerners he was well aware; but he was unable to imagine how this, had happened. He

remembered that the Confederates had been, up to the moment when he fell, completely successful, and he

could only imagine that in a subsequent attack the Federals had turned the tables upon them.

How he himself had fallen, or what had happened to him, he had no idea. Beyond a strange feeling of

numbness in the head he was conscious of no injury, and he could only imagine that his horse had been shot

under him, and that he must have fallen upon his head. The thought that his favorite horse was killed afflicted

him almost as much as his own capture. As soon as his captors perceived that their prisoner's consciousness

had returned they at once reported that an officer of Stuart's cavalry had been taken, and at daybreak next

morning General McClellan on rising was acquainted with the fact, and Vincent was conducted to his tent.

"You are unwounded, sir?" the general said in some surprise.

"I am, general," Vincent replied. "I do not know how it happened, but I believe that my horse must have been

shot under me, and that I must have been thrown and stunned; however, I remember nothing from the

moment when I heard the word halt, just as we reached the side of the stream, to that when I found myself

being carried here."

"You belong to the cavalry?"

Yes, sir."

Was Lee's force all engaged yesterday?"

"I do not know," Vincent said. "I only came up with Jackson's division from Harper's Ferry the evening

before."

"I need not have questioned you," McClellan said. "I know that Lee's whole army, 100,000 strong, opposed

me yesterday."

Vincent was silent. He was glad to see that the Federal general, as usual, enormously overrated the strength of

the force opposed to him.

"I hear that the whole of the garrison of Harper's Ferry were released on parole not to serve again during the

war. If you are ready to give me your promise to the same effect I will allow you to return to your friends; if

not, you must remain a prisoner until you are regularly exchanged."

"I must do so, then, general," Vincent said quietly. "I could not return home and remain inactive while every

man in the South is fighting for the defense of his country, so I will take my chance of being exchanged."

"I am sorry you choose that alternative," McClellan said. "I hate to see brave men imprisoned if only for a

day; and braver men than those across yonder stream are not to be found. My officers and men are

astonished. They seem so thin and worn as to be scarce able to lift a musket, their clothes are fit only for a

scarecrow, they are indeed pitiful objects to look at; but the way in which they fight is wonderful. I could not

have believed had I not seen it, that men could have charged as they did again and again across ground swept

by a tremendous artillery and musketry fire; it was wonderful! I can tell you, young sir, that even though you

beat us we are proud of you as our countrymen; and I believe that if your General Jackson were to ride

through our camp he would be cheered as lustily and heartily by our men as he is by his own."


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 75



Top




Page No 78


Some fifty or sixty other prisoners had been taken; they had been captured in the handtohand struggle that

had taken place on some parts of the field, having got separated from their corps and mixed up with the

enemy, and carried off the field with them as they retired. These for the most part accepted the offered parole;

but some fifteen, like Vincent, preferred a Northern prison to promising to abstain from fighting in defense of

their country, and in the middle of the day they were placed together in a tent under a guard at the rear of the

camp.

The next morning came the news that Lee had fallen back. There was exultation among the Federals, not

unmingled with a strong sense of relief; for the heavy losses inflicted in the previous fighting had taken all

the ardor of attack out of McClellan's army, and they were glad indeed that they were not to be called upon to

make another attempt to drive the Confederates from their position. Vincent was no less pleased at the news.

He knew how thin were the ranks of the Confederate fighting men, and how greatly they were worn and

exhausted by fatigue and want of food, and that, although they had the day before repulsed the attacks of the

masses of wellfed Northerners, such tremendous exertions could not often be repeated, and a defeat, with

the river in their rear, approachable only by one rough and narrow road, would have meant a total destruction

of the army.

The next morning Vincent and his companions were put into the train and sent to Alexandria. They had no

reason to complain of their treatment upon the way. They were well fed, and after their starvation diet for the

last six weeks their rations seemed to them actually luxurious. The Federal troops in Alexandria, who were

for the most part young recruits who had just arrived from the north and west, looked with astonishment upon

these thin and ragged men, several of whom were barefooted. Was it possible that such scarecrows as these

could in every battle have driven back the wellfed and caredfor Northern soldiers!

"Are they all like this?" one burly young soldier from a western state asked their guard.

That's them, sir," the sergeant in charge of the party replied. "Not much to look at, are they? But, by gosh,

you should see them fight! You wouldn't think of their looks then."

"If that's soldiering," the young farmer said solemnly, "the sooner I am back home again the better. But it

don't seem to me altogether strange as they should fight so hard, because I should say they must look upon it

as a comfort to be killed rather than to live like that."

A shout of laughter from the prisoners showed the young rustic that the objects of his pity did not consider

life to be altogether intolerable even under such circumstances, and he moved away meditating on the

discomforts of war, and upon the remarks that would be made were he to return home in so sorrowful a plight

as that of these Confederate prisoners.

"I bargained to fight," be said, "and though I don't expect I shall ]ike it, I sha'n't draw back when the time

comes; but as to being starved till you are nigh a skeleton, and going about barefooted and in such rags as a

tramp wouldn't look at, it ain't reasonable." And yet, had he known it, among those fifteen prisoners more

than half were possessors of wide estates, and had been brought up from their childhood in the midst of

luxuries such as the young farmer never dreamed of.

Among many of the soldiers sympathy took a more active form, and men pressed forward and gave packets

of tobacco, cigars, and other little presents to them, while two or three pressed rolls of dollar notes into their

hands, with words of rough kindness.

"There ain't no ill feeling in us, Rebs. You have done your work like men and no doubt you thinks your cause

is right, just as we does; but it's all over now, and maybe our turn will come next to see the inside of one of

your prisons down south. So we are just soldiers together, and can feel for each other."


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 76



Top




Page No 79


Discipline in small matters was never strictly enforced in the American armies, and the sergeant in charge

offered no opposition to the soldiers mingling with the prisoners as they walked along.

Two days later they were sent by railway to the great prison at Elmira, a town in the southwest of the State of

New York. When they reached the jail the prisoners were separated, Vincent, who was the only officer, being

assigned quarters with some twenty others of the same rank. The prisoners crowded round him as he entered,

eager to hear the last news from the front, for they heard from their guards only news of constant victories

won by the Northerners; for every defeat was transformed by the Northern papers into a brilliant victory, and

it was only when the shattered remains of the various armies returned to Alexandria to be reformed that the

truth gradually leaked out. Thus Antietam had been claimed as a great Northern victory, for although

McClellan's troops had in the battle been hurled back shattered and broken across the river, two days

afterward Lee had retired.

One of the prisoners, who was also dressed in cavalry uniform, hung back from the rest, and going to the

window looked out while Vincent was chatting with the others. Presently he turned round, and Vincent

recognized with surprise his old opponent Jackson. After a moment's hesitation he walked across the room to

him.

"Jackson," he said, "we have not been friends lately, but I don't see why we should keep up our quarrel any

longer; we got on all right at school together; and now we are prisoners together here it would be foolish to

continue our quarrel. Perhaps we were both somewhat to blame in that affair. I am quite willing to allow I

was, for one, but I think we might well put it all aside now."

Jackson hesitated, and then took the hand Vincent held out to him.

"That's right, young fellows," one of the other officers said. "Now that every Southern gentleman is fighting

and giving his life, if need be, for his country, no one has a right to have private quarrels of his own. Life is

short enough as it is, certainly too short to indulge in private animosities. A few weeks ago we were fighting

side by side, and facing death together; today we are prisoners; a week hence we may he exchanged, and

soon take our places in the ranks again. It's the duty of all Southerners to stand shoulder to shoulder, and there

ought to be no such thing as illfeeling among ourselves."

Vincent was not previously aware that Jackson had obtained a commission. He now learned that he had been

chosen by his comrades to fill a vacancy caused by the death of an officer in a skirmish just before Pope fell

back from the Rappahannock, and that he had been made prisoner a few days afterward in a charge against a

greatly superior body of Federal cava]ry.

The great majority of the officers on both sides were at the commencement of the war chosen by their

comrades, the elections at first taking place once a year. This, however, was found to act very badly. In

some cases the best men in the regiment were chosen; but too often men who had the command of money,

and could afford to stand treat and get in supplies of food and spirits, were elected. The evils of the system

were found so great, indeed, that it was gradually abandoned; but in cases of vacancies occurring in the field,

and there being a necessity for at once filling them up, the colonels of the regiments had power to make

appointments, and if the choice of the men was considered to be satisfactory their nominee would be

generally chosen.

In the case of Jackson, the colonel had hesitated in confirming the choice of the men. He did not for a

moment suspect him to be wanting in courage; but he regarded him as one who shirked his work, and who

won the votes of the men rather by a fluent tongue and by the violence of his expressions of hatred against the

North than by any soldierly qualities.


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 77



Top




Page No 80


Some of the officers had been months in prison, and they were highly indignant at the delays that had

occurred in effecting their exchange. The South, indeed, would have been only too glad to get rid of some of

their numerous prisoners, who were simply an expense and trouble to them, and to get their own men back

into their ranks. They could ill spare the soldiers required to guard so large a number of prisoners, and a

supply of food was in itself a serious matter.

Thus it was that at Harper's Ferry and upon a good many other occasions they released vast numbers of

prisoners on their simple paroles not to serve again. The North, however, were in no hurry to make exchange;

and moreover, their hands were so full with their enormous preparations that they put aside all matters which

had not the claim of urgency.

CHAPTER X. THE ESCAPE.

THE DISCIPLINE in the prison at Elmira was not rigorous. The prisoners had to clean up the cells, halls, and

yard, but the rest of their time they could spend as they liked. Some of those whose friends had money were

able to live in comparative luxury, and to assist those who had no such resources; for throughout the war

there was never any great difficulty in passing letters to and from the South. The line of frontier was

enormous, and it was only at certain points that hostilities, were actively carried on, consequently letters and

newspapers were freely passed, and money could be sent in the same way from one part of the country to

another.

At certain hours of the day hawkers and vendors of such articles as were in most demand by the prisoners

were allowed to enter the yard and to sell their wares to the Confederates. Spirits were not allowed to be

carried in, but tobacco and all kinds of food were permitted to pass. Vincent had at Alexandria written a letter

to his mother, and had given it to a man who represented that he made it his business to forward letters to an

agent at Richmond, being paid for each letter the sum of a dollar on its delivery. Vincent therefore felt

confident that the anxiety that would be felt at home when they learned that he was among the missing at the

battle of Antietam would be relieved.

He was fairly supplied with money. He had, indeed, had several hundred dollars with him at the time he was

captured; but these were entirely in Confederate notes, for which he got but half their value in Northern paper

at Alexandria. He himself found the rations supplied in the prison ample, and was able to aid any of his

fellowprisoners in purchasing clothes to replace the rags they wore when captured.

One day Vincent strolled down as usual toward the gate, where, under the eye of the guard, a row of men and

women, principally negroes and negresses, were sitting on the ground with their baskets in front of them

containing tobacco, pipes, fruit, cakes, needles and thread, buttons, and a variety of other articles in demand,

while a number of prisoners were bargaining and joking with them. Presently his eye fell upon a negro before

whom was a great pile of watermelons. He started as he did so, for he at once recognized the wellknown

face of Dan. As soon as the negro saw that his master's eye had fallen upon him he began loudly praising the

quality of his fruit.

"Here, massa officer, here berry fine melyons, ripe and sweet; no green trash; dis un good right through. Five

cents each, sah. Berry cheap dese."

"I expect they cost you nothing, Sambo," one of the Confederate soldiers said as he bought a melon. "Got a

neighbor's patch handy, eh?"

Dan grinned at the joke, and then selecting another from the bottom of his pile in the basket, offered it to

Vincent.


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 78



Top




Page No 81


"Dis fine fruit, sah. Me sure you please with him!"

Vincent took the melon and banded Dan five cents. A momentary glance was exchanged, and then he walked

away and sat down in a quiet corner of the yard and cut open the melon. As he expected, he found a note

rolled up in the center. A small piece of the rind had been cut out and the pulp removed for its reception. The

bit of rind had then been carefully replaced so that the out would not be noticed without close inspection. It

was from one of his fellowofficers, and was dated the day after his capture. He read as follows:

"My DEAR WINGFIELD.We are all delighted this afternoon to hear that instead, as we had believed, of

your being knocked on the head you are a prisoner among the Yanks. Several of us noticed you fall just as we

halted at the river, and we all thought that from the way in which you fell you had been shot through the head

or heart. However, there was no time to inquire in that terrific storm of shot and shell. In the morning when

the burying parties went down we could find no signs of you, although we knew almost to a foot where you

had fallen.

"We could only conclude at last that you had been carried off in the night by the Yanks, and as they would

hardly take the trouble of carrying off a dead body, it occurred to us that you might after all be alive. So the

colonel went to Lee, who at once sent a trumpeter with a flag down to the river to inquire, and we were all

mightily pleased, as you may imagine, when he came back with the news that you were not only a prisoner,

but unwounded, having been only stunned in some way. From the way you fell we suppose a round shot must

have grazed your head; at least that is the only way we can account for it.

"Your horse came back unhurt to the troop, and will be well cared for until you rejoin us, which we hope will

not be long. Your boy kept the camp awake last night with his howlings, and is at present almost out of his

mind with delight. He tells me he has made up his mind to slip across the lines and make his way as a

runaway to Alexandria, where you will, of course, be taken in the first place. He says he's got some money of

yours; but I have insisted on his taking another fifty dollars, which you can repay me when we next meet. As

he will not have to ask for work, he may escape the usual lot of runaways, who are generally pounced upon

and set to work on the fortifications of Alexandria and Washington.

"He intends to find out what prison you are taken to, and to follow you, with some vague idea of being able to

aid you to escape. As he cannot write, he has asked me to write this letter to you, telling you what his idea is.

He will give it to you when he finds an opportunity, and he wishes you to give him an answer, making any

suggestion that may occur to you as to the best way of his setting about it. He says that he shall make

acquaintances among the negroes North, and will find some one who will read your note to him and write

you an answer. I have told him that if he is caught at the game he is likely to be inside a prison a bit longer

than you are, even if worse doesn't befall him. However, he makes light of this, and is bent upon carrying out

his plans, and I can only hope he will succeed.

"I have just heard that we shall fall back across the Rappahannock tomorrow, and I imagine there will not be

much hard fighting again until spring, long before which I hope you will be in your place among us again.

We lost twentythree men and two officers (Ketler and Sumner) yesterday. Goodby, old fellow! I need not

say keep up your spirits, for that you are pretty sure to do.

"Yours truly,

"JAMES SINCLAIR."

After the first start at seeing Dan, Vincent was scarcely surprised, for he had often thought over what the boy

would do, and had fancied that while, if he supposed him dead, he would go straight back to the Orangery, it

was quite possible that, should he hear that he was a prisoner, Dan might take it into his head to endeavor to


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 79



Top




Page No 82


join him. As to his making his escape, that did not appear to be a very difficult undertaking now that he had a

friend outside. The watch kept up was not a very vigilant one, for such numbers of prisoners were taken on

both sides that they were not regarded as of very great importance, and, indeed, the difficulty lay rather in

making across the country to the Southern border than in escaping from prison; for with a friend outside, with

a disguise in readiness, that matter was comparatively easy. All that was required for the adventure was a

long rope, a sharp file, and a dark night.

The chief difficulty that occurred to Vincent arose from the fact that there were some twenty other prisoners

in the same ward. He could hardly file through the bars of the window unnoticed by them, and they would

naturally wish to share in his flight; but where one person might succeed in evading the vigilance of the

guard, it was unlikely in the extreme that twenty would do so, and the alarm once given all would be

recaptured. He was spared the trouble of making up his mind as to his plans, for by the time he had finished

his letter the hour that the hucksters were allowed to sell their goods was passed, and the gates were shut and

all was quiet.

After some thought he came to the conclusion that the only plan would be to conceal himself somewhere in

the prison just before the hour at which they were locked up in their wards. The alarm would be given, for the

list of names was called over before lockup, and a search would of course be made. Still, if lie could find a

good place for concealment, it might succeed, since the search after dark would not be so close and minute as

that which would he made next morning. The only disadvantage would be that the sentries would be

especially on the alert, as, unless the fugitive had succeeded in some way in passing out of the gates in

disguise, he must still be within the walls, and might attempt to scale them through the night. This certainty

largely increased the danger, and Vincent went to bed that night without finally determining what had better

be done.

The next morning while walking in the grounds he quite determined as to the place he would choose for his

concealment if he adopted the plan he had thought of the evening before. The lower rooms upon one side of

the building were inhabited by the governor and officers of the prison, and if he were to spring through an

open window unnoticed just as it became dusk, and hide himself in a cupboard or under a bed there he would

be safe for a time, as, however close the search might be in other parts of the building, it would be scarcely

suspected, at any rate on the first alarm, that he had concealed himself in the officers' quarters. There would,

of course, be the chance of his being detected as he got out of the window again at night, but this would not

be a great risk. It was the vigilance of the sentries that he most feared, and the possibility that, as soon us the

fact of his being missing was known, a cordon of guards might be stationed outside the wall in addition to

those in the yard. The danger appeared to him to be so great that he was half inclined to abandon the

enterprise. It would certainly be weary work to be shut up there for perhaps a year while his friends were

fighting the battles of his country; but it would be better after ell to put up with that than to run any extreme

risk of being shot.

When he had arrived at this conclusion be went upstairs to his room to write a line to Dan. The day was a fine

one, and he found that the whole of the occupants of the room had gone below. This was an unexpected bit of

good fortune, and he at once went to the window and examined the bars. They were thick and of new iron,

but had been hastily put up. The building had originally been a large warehouse, and when it had been

converted into a prison for the Confederate prisoners the bars had been added to the windows. Instead,

therefore, of being built into solid stone and fastened in by lead, they were merely screwed on to the wooden

framework of the windows, and by a strong turnscrew a bar could be removed in five minutes. This

altogether altered the position. He had only to wait until the rest of the occupants of the room were asleep and

then to remove the bar and let himself down.

He at once wrote:


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 80



Top




Page No 83


"I want twenty yards of strong string, and the same length of rope that will bear my weight; also a strong

turnscrew. When I have got this I will let you know night and hour. Shall want disguise ready to put on."

He folded the note up into a small compass, and at the hour at which Dan would be about to enter he

sauntered down to the gate. In a short time the venders entered, and were soon busy selling their wares. Dan

had, as before, a basket of melons. Vincent made his way up to him.

"I want another melon," he said, "as good as that you me last night."

"Dey all de same, sah. Firstrate melyons dose; just melt away in your mouf like honey."

He held up one of the melons, and Vincent placed in his hands the coppers in payment. Between two of them

he bad placed the little note. Dan's bands closed quickly on the coins, and dropping them into his pocket he

addressed the next customer, while Vincent sauntered away again. This time the melon was a whole one, and

Vincent divided it with a couple of other prisoners for the fruit was too large for one person to consume,

being quite as large as a man's head.

The next day another melon was bought, but this time Vincent did not open it in public. Examining it closely,

he perceived that it had been cut through the middle, and no doubt contained a portion of the rope. He

hesitated as to his next step. If he took the melon up to his room he would be sure to find some men there,

and would be naturally called upon to divide the fruit; and yet there was nowhere else he could hide it. For a

long time he sat with his back to the wall and the melon beside him, abusing himself for his folly in not

having told Dan to send the rope in small lengths that he could hide about him. The place where he had sat

down was one of the quietest in the yard, but men were constantly strolling up and down. He determined at

last that the only possible plan was in the first place to throw his coat over his melon, to tuck it up underneath

it, then to get hold of one end of the ball of rope that it doubtless contained and to endeavor to wind it round

his body without being observed. It was a risky business, and he would gladly have tossed the melon over the

wall had he dared to do so; for if he were detected, not only would he be punished with much more severe

imprisonment, but Dan might be arrested and punished most severely.

Unfortunately the weather was by no means hot, and it would look strange to take off his coat, besides, if he

did so, how could he coil the rope round him without being observed? So that idea was abandoned. He got up

and walked to an angle in the wall, and there sat down again, concealng the melon as well as he could

between him and the wall when any one happened to come near him. He pulled the halves apart and found, as

he had suspected, it was but a shell, the whole of the fruit having been scooped out. But he gave an

exclamation of pleasure on seeing that instead, as be feared, of a large ball of rope being inside, the interior

was filled with neatlymade hanks, each containing several yards of thin but strong rope, together with a

bank of strong string.

Unbuttoning his coat, he thrust them in; then he took the melon rind and broke it into very small pieces and

threw them about. He then went up to his room and thrust the hanks, unobserved, one by one among the straw

which, covered by an army blanket, constituted his bed. Tomorrow, no doubt, Dan would supply him

somehow with a turnscrew. On going down to the gate next day he found that the negro bad changed his

commodity, and that this time his basket contained very large and fine cucumbers. These were selling briskly,

and Vincent saw that Dan was looking round anxiously, and that an expression of relief came over his face as

he perceived him. He had, indeed, but eight or ten cucumbers left.

"Cucumbers today, sah? Berry fine cucumbersfirstrate cucumbers dese."

"They look rather overripe," Vincent said.


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 81



Top




Page No 84


"Not a bit, sah; dey just ripe. Dis berry fine oneten cents dis."

"You are putting up your prices, darkey, and are making a fortune out of us," Vincent said as he took the

cucumber, which was a very large and straight one. He had no difficulty with this, as with the melon; a sharp

twist broke it in two as be reached the corner he had used the day previously. It had been out in half, one end

hal been scooped out for the reception of the handle of the turnscrew, and the metal been driven in to the

head in the other half. Hiding it under his jacket, he felt that he was now prepared for escape.

He now asked himself whether be should go alone or take one or more of his comrades into his confidence,

and finally determined to give a young Virginian officer named Geary, with whom he had been specially

friendly during his imprisonment, and Jackson, a chance of escape. He did not like the latter, but be thought

that after the reconciliation that had taken place between them it was only right to take him rather than a

stranger. Drawing them aside, then, he told them that he had arranged a mode of escape; it was impossible

that all could avail themselves of it, but that they were welcome to accompany him. They thanked him

heartily for the offer, and, when he explained the manner in which be intended to make off, agreed to try their

fortune with him.

"I propose," he said, "as soon as we are fairly beyond the prison, we separate, and each try to gain the frontier

as best he can. The fact that three prisoners have escaped will soon be known all over the country, and there

would be no chance whatever for us if we kept together. I will tell my boy to have three disguises ready; and

when we once put aside our uniforms I see no reason why, traveling separately, suspicion should fall upon us;

we ought to have no difficulty until at any rate we arrive near the border, and there must be plenty of points

where we can cross without going anywhere near the Federal camps." The others at once agreed that the

chances of making their way separately were much greater than if together. This being arranged, Vincent

passed a note next day to Dan, telling him to have three disguises in readiness, and to be at the foot of the

western wall, halfway along, at twelve o'clock on the first wet night. A string would be thrown over, with a

knife fastened to it. He was to pull on the string till the rope came into his band, and to hold that tight until

they were over. Vincent chose this spot because it was equally removed from the sentryboxes at the corners

of the yard, and because there was a stone seat in the yard to which one end of the rope could be attached.

That night was fine, but the next was thick and misty. At nine o'clock all were in bed, and he lay listening to

the clocks in the distance. Ten struck, and eleven, and when he thought it was approaching twelve he got up

and crept to the window. He was joined immediately by the others; the turnscrew was set to work; and, as

he expected, Vincent found no trouble whatever with the screws, which were not yet rusted in the wood, and

turned immediately when the powerful screwdriver was applied to them. When all were out the bar was

carefully lifted from its place and laid upon the floor.

The rope was then put round one of the other bars and drawn through it until the two ends came together.

These were then dropped to the ground below. Geary went first, Jackson followed, and Vincent was soon

standing beside them. Taking one end of the rope, he pulled it until the other passed round the bar and fell at

their feet. All three were barefooted, and they stole noiselessly across the yard to the seat, which was nearly

opposite their window. Vincent had already fastened his claspknife to the end of the string, and he now

threw it over the wall, which was about twenty feet high.

He had tied a knot at forty feet from the end, and, standing close to the wall, he drew in the string until the

knot was in his hand. Another two yards, and he knew that the knife was hanging a yard from the ground

against the wall. He now drew it up and down, hoping that the slight noise the knife made against the wall

might aid Dan in finding it. In two or three minutes he felt a jerk, and knew that Dan had got it. He fastened

the end of the string to the rope and waited. The rope was gradually drawn up; when it neared the end he

fastened it to the stone seat.


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 82



Top




Page No 85


"Now," he said, "up you go, Geary."

The order in which they were to ascend had been settled by lot, as Geary insisted that Vincent, who had

contrived the whole affair, should be the first to escape; but Vincent declined to accept the advantage, and the

three had accordingly tossed up for precedence.

Geary was quickly over, and lowered himself on the opposite side. The others followed safely, but not

without a good deal of scraping against the wall, for the smallness of the rope added to the difficulty of

climbing it. However, the noise was so slight that they had little fear of attracting attention, especially as the

sentries would be standing in their boxes, for the rain was now coming down pretty briskly. As soon as they

were down Vincent seized Dan by the hand.

"My brave lad," he said, "I owe you my freedom, and I sha'n't forget it. Now, where are the clothes?"

"Here day are, sah. One is a rough suit, like a workingman's; another is a blackandwhite sort of suita

checksuit; de oder one is for youa clargy's suit, sir. You make very nice young minister, for sure."

"All right, Dan!" Vincent said laughing; "give me the minister's suit."

"Then I will be the countryman," Geary said.

There was a litte suppressed laughter as they changed their clothes in the dark; and then, leaving their

uniforms by the wall, they shook hands and started at once in different directions, lest they might come across

some one who would, when the escape was known, remember four men having passed him in the dark.

"Now, Dan, what is the next move?" Vincent asked as they walked off. "Have you fixed upon any plan?"

"No special plan, sah, but I have brought a bag; you see I have him in my hand."

"I suppose that's what you carried the clothes in?"

"No, sir; I carried dam in a bundle. Dis bag has got linen, and boots, and oder tings for you, sah. What I tink

am de best way is dis. Dar am a train pass tron here at two o'clock and stop at dis station. Some people

always get out. Dar is an hotel just opposite the station, and some of de passengers most always go there. I

thought the best way for you would be to go outside the station. Just when the train come in we walk across

de road wid the others and go to hotel. You say you want bedroom for yo'self, and that your sarvant can sleep

in do ball. Den in de morning you get up and breakfast, and go off by do fust train."

"But then they may send down to look at the passengers starting, and I should be taken at once."

"De train go out at seven o'clock, sah. I don't expect day find dat you have got away before dat."

"No, Dan. We all turn out at seven, and I shall be missed then; but it will be some little time before the alarm

is given, and they find out how we got away, and send out searchparties. If the train is anything like

punctual we shall be off long before they get to the station."

"Besides, sab, dar are not many people knows your face, and it not likely de bery man dat know you come to

the station. Lots of oder places to search, and day most sure to tink you go right awaynot tink you venture to

stop in town till the morning."

"That is so, Dan; and I think your plan is a capital one."


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 83



Top




Page No 86


Dan's suggestion was carried out, and at seven o'clock next morning they ware standing on the platform

among a number of other parsons waiting for the train. Just as the locomotive's whistle was heard the sound

of a cannon boomed out from the direction of the prison.

"That means some of the prisoners have escaped," one of the porters on the platform said. "There have been

five or six of them got away in the last two months, but most of them have been caught again before they

have gone far. You see, to have a chance at all, they have got to get rid of their uniforms, and as we are all

Unionists about here that ain't an easy job for 'am to manage."

Every one on the platform joined in the conversation, asking which way the fugitive would be likely to go,

whether there ware any cavalry to send after him, what would be done to him if he were captured, and other

questions of the same kind, Vincent joining in the talk. It was a relief to him when the train drew up, and he

and Dan took their place in it, traveling, however, in different cars. Once fairly away, Vincent had no fear

whatever of being detected, and could travel where he liked, for outside the prison there were not ten people

who knew his face throughout the Northern States. It would be difficult for him to mako his way down into

Virginia from the North as the whole line of frontier there was occupied by troops, and patrols were on the

watch night and day to prevent persons from going through the lines. He therefore determined to go west to

St. Louis, and from there work his way down through Missouri. After two days' railway traveling they

reached St. Louis, a city having a large trade with the South, and containing many sympathizers with the

Confederate cause. Vincent, having now no fear of detection, went at once to an hotel, and taking up the

newspaper, one of the first paragraphs that mat his eye was headed:

"Escape of three Confederate officers from Elmira. Great excitement was caused on Wednesday at Elmira by

the discovery that three Confederate officers had, during the night, effected their escape from prison. One of

the bars of the window of the ward on the first floor in which they were, with fifteen other Confederate

officers, confined, had been removed; the screws having been taken out by a large screwdriver which they

left behind them. They had lowered themselves to the yard, and climbed over the wall by means of a rope

which was found in position in the morning. The rest of the prisoners professed an entire ignorance of the

affair, and declare that until they found the beds unoccupied in the morning they knew nothing of the

occurrence.

"This is as it may be, but it is certain they must have been aided by traitors outside the prison, for the rope

hung loose on the outside of the wall, and must have been held by some one there as they climbed it. The

inside end was fastened to a stone seat, and they were thus enabled to slide down it on the other side. Their

uniforms were found lying at the foot of the wall, and their accomplice had doubtless disguises ready for

them. The authorities of the prison are unable to account for the manner in which the turnscrew and rope

were passed in to them, or how they communicated with their friends outside."

Then followed the personal description of each of the fugitives, and a request that all loyal citizens would be

on the lookout for them, and would at once arrest any suspicious character unable to give a satisfactory

account of himself. As Vincent sat smoking in the hall of the hotel he heard several present discussing the

escape of the prisoners.

"It does not matter about them one way or the other," one of the speakers said. "They seem to be mere lads,

and whether they escape or not will not make any difference to any one. The serious thing is that there must

be some traitors among the prison officials, and that next time.perhaps two or three generals may escape, and

that would be a really serious misfortune."

"We need not reckon that out at present," another smoker said. "We haven't got three of the rebel generals

yet, and as far as things seem to be going on, we may have to wait some time before we have. They are pretty

well able to take care of themselves, I reckon."


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 84



Top




Page No 87


"They are good men, some of them, I don't deny," the first speaker said; "but they might as well give up the

game. In the spring we shall have an army big enough to eat them up."

"So I have heard two or three times before. Scott was going to eat them up, McClellan was going to eat them

up, then Pope was going to make an end of 'em altogether. Now McClellan is having a try again, but

somehow or other the eating up hasn't come off yet. It looks to me rather the other way."

There was an angry growl from two or three of those sitting round, while others uttered a cordial "That's so."

"It seems to me, by the way you put it, that you don't wish to see this business come to an end."

"That's where you are wrong now. I do wish to see it come to an end. I don't want to see tens of thousands of

men losing their lives because one portion of these States wants to ride roughshod over the other. The sooner

the North looks this affair squarely in the face and sees that it has taken up a bigger job than it can carry

through, and agrees to let those who wish to leave it go if they like, the better for all parties. That's what I

think about it."

"I don't call that Union talk," the other said angrily.

"Union or not Union, I mean to talk it, and I want to know who is going to prevent me?"

The two men rose simultaneously from their chairs, and in a second the crack of two revolvers sounded. As if

they had only been waiting for the signal, a score of other men leaped up and sprang at each other. They had,

as the altercation grew hotter, joined in with exclamations of anger or approval, and Vincent saw that

although the Unionists were the majority the party of sympathizers with the South was a strong one. Having

neither arms nor inclination to join in a broil of this kind he made his escape into the street the instant

hostilities began, and hurried away from the sound of shouts, oaths, the sharp cracks of pistols, and the

breaking of glass. Ten minutes later he returned. The hotel was shut up, but an angry mob were assembled

round the door shouting, "Down with the rebels! down with the Secessionists!" and were keeping up a loud

knocking at the door. Presently a window upstairs opened, and the proprietor put out his head.

"Gentlemen," ha said, "I can assure you that the persons who were the cause of this disturbance all left the

hotel by the back way as soon as the affair was over. I have sent for the police commissioner, and upon his

arrival he will be free to search the house, and to arrest any one concerned in this affair."

The crowd were not satisfied, and renewed their knocking at the door; but two or three minutes later an

officer, with a strong body of police, arrived on the spot. In a few words he told the crowd to disperse,

promising that the parties concerned in the affair would be taken un and duly deal with. He than entered the

house with four of his men, leaving the rest to wait. Vincent entered with the constables, saying that he was

staying at the house. The fumes of gunpowder were still floating about the hall, three bodies were lying on

the floor, and several men were binding up their wounds. The policeofficer inquired into the origin of the

broil, and all present concurred in saying that it arose from some Secessionists speaking insultingly of the

army of the Union.

Search was then made in the hotel, and it was found that eight persons were missing. One of the killed was a

wellknown citizen of the town; he was the speaker on the Union side of the argument. The other two were

strangers, and no one could say which side they espoused. All those present declared that they themselves

were Union men, and it was supposed that the eight who were missing were the party who had taken the other

side of the question. The evidence of each was taken down by the police officer. Vincent was not

questioned, as, having entered with the constables, it was supposed he was not present at the affair.


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 85



Top




Page No 88


In the morning Vincent read in the local paper a highly colored account of the fray. After giving a large

number of wholly fictitious details of the fray, it went on to say: "The victims were Cyrus D. Jenkins, a

muchesteemed citizen and a prominent Unionist; the other two were guests at the hotel; one had registered

as P. J. Moore of Vermont, the other James Harvey of Tennessee. Nothing is as yet known as to the persons

whose rooms were unoccupied, and who had doubtless made their escape as soon as the affray was over; but

the examination of their effects, which will be made by the police in the morning, will doubless furnish a

clew by which they will be brought to justice."

Having read this, Vincent looked for the news as to the escape from Elmira, being anxious to know whether

his companions had been as fortunate as himself in getting clear away. He was startled by reading the

following paragraph: "We are enabled to state that the police have received a letter stating that one of the

officers who escaped from Elmira prison has adopted the disguise of a minister, and is traveling through the

country with a black servant. At present the authorities are not disposed to attach much credit to this letter,

and are inclined to believe that it has been sent in order to put them on a wrong scent. However a watch will

doubtless be kept by the police throughout the country for a person answering to this description."

Accustomed to rise early, Vincent was taking his breakfast almost alone, only two or three of the other guests

having made their appearance. He finished his meal hastily, and went out to Dan, who was lounging in front

of the hotel.

"Dan, go upstairs at once, pack the bag, bring it down and get out with it immediately. I will pay the bill.

Don't stop to ask questions now."

Vincent then walked up to the desk at the and of the hall, at which a clerk was sitting reading the paper.

Sincerely hoping that the man's eye had not fallen on this paragraph, he asked if his account was made out.

As he had fortunately mentioned on the preceding evening that he should be leaving in the morning, the bill

was ready; and the clerk, scarce looking up from the paper, handed it to him. Vincent paid him the amount,

saying carelessly, "I think I have plenty of time to catch the train for the east?"

The clerk glanced at the clock.

"Yes, it goes at 8, and you have twenty minutes. It's only five minutes' walk to the station."

CHAPTER XI. FUGITIVES.

ON LEAVING the hotel Vincent walked a short distance, and then stopped until Dan came up to him.

"Anyting de matter, sah?"

"Yes, Dan. There is a notice in the paper that the police have obtained information that I am traveling

disguised as a minister, and have a negro servant with me.."

"Who told dam dat?" Dan asked in surprise.

"We can talk about that presently, Dan; the great thing at present is to get away from here. The train for the

south starts at ten. Give me the bag, and follow me at a distance. I will get you a ticket for Nashville, and as

you pass me in the station I will hand it to you. It must not be noticed that we are traveling together. That is

the only clew they have got."

Dan obeyed his instructions. The journey was a long one. The train was slow and stopped frequently;

passengers got in and out at every station. The morning's news from the various points at which the


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 86



Top




Page No 89


respective forces were facing each other was the general topic of conversation, and Vincent was interested in

seeing how the tone gradually changed as the passengers from St. Louis one by one left the train and their

places were taken by those of the more southern districts, At first the sentiment expressed had been violently

Northern, and there was no dissent from the general chorus of hope and expectation that the South were on

their last legs and that the rebellion would shortly be stamped out; but gradually, as the train approached the

State of Tennessee, the Unionist opinion, although expressed with even greater force and violence, was by no

means universal. Many man read their papers in silence and took no part whatever in the conversation, but

Vincent could see from the angry glances which they shot at the speakers that the sentiments uttered were

distasteful to them. He himself had scarcely spoken during the whole journey. He had for some time devoted

himself to the newspaper, and had then purchased a book from the newsboy who perambulated the cars.

Presently a roughlooking man who had been among the wildest and most violent in his denunciation of the

South said, looking at Vincent:

"I see by the papers today that one of the cursed rebel officers who gave them the slip at Elmira is traveling

in the disguise of a minister. I guess it's mighty unpleasant to know that even if you meet a parson in a train

like as not he is a rebel in disguise. Now, mister, may I ask where you have come from and where you are

going to?"

"You may ask what you like," Vincent said quietly; "but I am certainly not going to answer impertinent

questions."

A hum of approval was heard from several of the passengers.

"If you hadn't got that black coat on," the man said angrily, "I would put you off the car in no time."

"Black coat or no black coat," Vincent said, "you may find it more difficult than you think. My profession is

a peaceful one; but even a peaceful man, if assaulted, may defend himself. You say it's unpleasant to know

that if you travel with a man in a black coat he may be a traitor. It's quite as unpleasant to me to know that if I

travel with a man in a brown one he may be a notorious ruffian, and may as likely as not have just served his

time in a penitentiary."

Two or three of tha passengers laughed loudly. The man, starting up, crossed the car to where Vincent was

sitting and laid his hand roughly on his shoulder.

"You have got to get out!" he said. "No man insults Jim Mullens twice."

"Take your hand off my shoulder," Vincent said quietly, or you will be sorry for it."

The man shifted his hold to the collar of Vincent's coat amid cries of shame from some of the passengers,

while the others ware silent, even those of his own party objecting to an assault upon a minister. It was only

the fact that the fellow was a notorious local ruffian that prevented their expressing open disapproval of the

act. As the man grasped Vincent's collar with his right hand Vincent saw his left go under his coat toward the

pocket in the back of the trousers where revolvers were always carried. In an instant he sprang to his feet, and

before the man, who was taken by surprise at the suddenness of the movement, could steady himself, he

struck him a tremendous blow between the eyes, and at the same moment, springing at his throat, threw him

backward on to the floor of the carriage. As he fell the man drew out his revolver, but Vincent grasped his

arm and with a sharp twist wrenched the revolver from his grasp, and leaping up, threw it out of the open

window. The ruffian rose to his feat, for a moment half dazed by the violence with which ha had fallen, and

poured out a string of imprecations upon Vincent. The latter stood calmly awaiting a fresh attack. For a

moment the ruffian hesitated, and then, goaded to fury by the taunting laughter of the lookerson, was about

to spring upon him when he was seized by two or three of the passengers.


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 87



Top




Page No 90


"I reckon you have made a fool enough of yourself already," one of thcm said; "and we are not going to see a

minister illtreated, not if we know it."

"You need not hold him," Vincent said. "It is not because one wears a black coat and is adverse to fighting

that one is not able to defend one's self. We all learn the same things at college whether we are going into the

church or any other profession. You can let him alone if he really wants any more, which I do not believe. I

should be ashamed of myself if I could not punish a ruffian of his kind."

"Let me get at him!" yelled Mullens; and the men who held him, taking Vincent at his word, released hirn. He

rushed forward, but was received with another tremendous blow on the mouth. He paused a moment in his

rush, and Vincent, springing forward, administered another blow upon the same spot, knocking him off his

legs on to the floor. On getting up he gave no sign of a desire to renew the conflict. His lips were badly cut

and the bood was streaming from his month, and he looked at Vincent with an air of absolute bewilderment.

The latter, seeing that the conflict was over, quietly resumed his seat; while several of the passengers came up

to him, and, shaking him warmly by the band, congratulated him upon having punished his assailant.

"I wish we had a few more ministers of your sort down this way," one said. "That's the sort of preaching

fellows like this understand. It was well you got his sixshooter out of his hand, for he would have used it as

sure as fate. He ought to have been lynched long ago, but since the troubles began these fellows have had all

their own way. But look to yourself when he gets out; he belongs to a hand who call themselves Unionists,

but who are nothing but plunderers and robbers. If you take my advice, when you get to the end of your

journey you will not leave the station, but take a ticket straight back north. I tell you your life won't be safe

five minutes when you once get outside the town. They daren't do anything there, for though folks have had

to put up with a good deal they wouldn't stand the shooting of a minister; still, outside the town I would not

answer for your life for an hour."

"I have my duties to perform," Vincent said, "and I shall certainly carry them through; but I am obliged to

you for your advice I can quite understand that ruffian," and he looked at Mullens, who, with his

handkerchief to his mouth, was sitting alone in a cornerfor the rest had all drawn away from him in

disgustand glaring ferocious sly at him, "will revenge himself if he has the opportunity. However as far as

possible I shall be on my guard."

"At any rate," the man said, "I should advise you when you get to Nashville to charge him with assault. We

can all testify that he laid hands on you first. That way he will get locked up for some days anyhow, and you

can go away about your business, and he won't know where to find you when he gets out."

"Thank youthat would be a very good plan; but I might lose a day or two in having to appear against him; I

am pressed for time and have some important business on hand and I have no doubt I shall be able to throw

him off my track, finish my business, and be off again before he can come across me."

"Well, I hope no harm will come of it," the other said. "I like you, and I never saw any one hit so quickly and

so hard. It's a downright pity you are a preacher. My name's John Morrison, and my farm is ten miles from

Nashville, on the Cumberland River. If you should be going in that direction I should be right glad if you

would drop in on me."

The real reason that decided Vincent against following the advice to give his assailant in charge was that he

feared he himself might be questioned as to the object of his journey and his destination. The fellow would

not improbably say that he believed he was the Confederate officer who was trying to escape in the disguise

of a clergyman and that he had therefore tried to arrest him. He could of course give no grounds for the

accusation, still questions might be asked which would be impossible for him to answer; and, however

plausible a story he might invent, the lawyer whom the fellow would doubtless employ to defend him might


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 88



Top




Page No 91


suggest that the truth of his statements might be easily tested by the despatch of a telegram, in which ease he

would be placed in a most awkward situation. It was better to run the risk of trouble with the fellow and his

gang than to do anything which might lead to inquiries as to his identity.

When the train reached Nashville, Vincent proceeded to an hotel. It was already late in the afternoon, for the

journey had occupied more than thirty hours. As soon as it was dark be went out again and joined Dan, whom

he had ordered to follow him at a distance and to be at the corner of the first turning to the right of the hotel

as soon as it became dark. Dan was at the point agreed upon, and he followed Vincent until the latter stopped

in a quiet and badly lighted street.

"Things are going badly, Dan. I had a row with a ruffian in the train, and he has got friends here, and this will

add greatly to our danger in getting to our lines. I must get another disguise. What money have you left?"

"Not a cent, sah. I had only a fivecent piece left when we left St. Louis, and I spent him on bread on do

journey."

"That is bad, Dan. I did not think your stock was so nearly expended."

"I had to keep myself, sah, and to pay for do railroad, and to buy dem tree suits of clothes, and to make de

nigger I lodged with a present to keep him mouth shut."

"Oh, I know you have had lots of expenses, Dan, and I am sure that you have not wasted your money; but I

had not thought about it. I have only got ten dollars left, and we may have a hundred and fifty miles to travel

before we are safe. Anyhow, you must get another disguise, and trust to luck for the rest. We have tramped a

hundred and fifty miles before now without having anything beyond what we could pick up on the road.

Here's the money. Get a rough suit of workingman's clothes, and join me here again in an hour's time. Let us

find out the name of the street before we separate, for we may miss our way and not be able to meet again."

Passing up into the busy streets, Vincent presently stopped and purchased a paper of a newsboy who was

running along shouting, "News from the war. Defeat of the rebels. Fight in a railway car near Nashville; a

minister punishes a border ruffian."

"Confound those newspaper fellows!" Vincent muttered to himself as he walked away. "They pick up every

scrap of news. I suppose a reporter got hold of some one who was in the car." Turning down a quiet street, he

opened the paper and by the light of the lamp read a graphic and minute account of the struggle in the train.

"I won't go back to the hotel," he said to himself. "I shall be having reporters to interview me. I shall be

expected to give them a history of my whole life; where I was born, and where I went to school, and whether

I prefer beef to mutton, and whether I drink beer, and a thousand other things. No; the sooner I am away the

better. As to the hotel, I have only had one meal, and they have got the bag with what clothes there are; that

will pay them well." Accordingly when he rejoined Dan he told him that they would start at once.

"It is the best way, anyhow," he said. "Tomorrow, no doubt, the fellow I had the row with will be watching

the hotel to see which way I go off, but after once seeing me go to the hotel he will not guess that I shall be

starting this evening. What have you got left, Dan?"

"I got two dollars, sah."

"That makes us quite rich men. We will stop at the first shop we come to and lay in a stock of bread and a

pound or two of ham."


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 89



Top




Page No 92


"And a bottle of rum, sah. Berry wet and cold sleeping out of doors now, sah. Want a little comfort anyhow."

"Very well, Dan; I think we can afford that."

"Get one for half a dollar, massa. Could not lay out half a dollar better."

Half an hour later they had left Nashville behind them, and were tramping along the road toward the east,

Dari carrying a bundle in which the provisions were wrapped, and the neck of the bottle of rum sticking out

of his pocket. As soon as they were well in the country Vincent changed his clothes for those Dan had just

bought him, and making the others up into a bundle continued his way.

"Why you not leave dem black clothes behind, sah? What good take dem wid you?"

"I am not going to carry them far, Dan. The first wood or thick clump of bushes we come to I shall hide them

away; but if you were to leave them here they would be found the first thing in the morning, and perhaps be

carried into the town and handed over to the police, and they might put that and the fact of my not having

returned to the hotelwhich is sure to be talked abouttogether, and come to the conclusion that either

Mullens was right and that I was an escaped Confederate, or that I had been murdered by Mullens. In either

case they might get up a search, and perhaps send telegrams to the troops in the towns beyond us. Anyhow,

it's best the clothes should not be found."

All night they tramped along, pausing only for half an hour about midnight, when Dan suggested that as he

had only had some bread to eatand not too much of thatduring the last fortyeight hours, he thought that he

could do with some supper. Accordingly the bundle was opened, and they sat down and partook of a hearty

meal. Dan had wisely taken the precaution of having the cork drawn from the bottle when he bought it,

replacing it so that it could be easily extracted when required, and Vincent acknowledged that the spirit was a

not unwelcome addition to the meal. When morning broke they had reached Duck's River, a broad stream

crossing the road.

Here they drew aside into a thick grove, and determined to get a few hours' sleep before proceeding. It was

nearly midday before they woke and proceeded to the edge of the trees. Vincent reconnoitered the position.

"It is just as well we did not try to cross, Dan. I see the tents of at least a regiment on the other bank. No

doubt they are stationed there to guard the road and railway bridge. This part of the country is pretty equally

divided in opinion, though more of the people are for the South than for the North; but I know there are

guerrilla parties on both sides moving about, and if a Confederate band was to pounce down on these bridges

and destroy them it would cut the communication with their army in front, and put them in a very ugly

position if they were defeated. No doubt that's why they have stationed that regiment there. Anyhow, it makes

it awkward for us. We should be sure to be questioned where we are going, and as I know nothing whatever

of the geography of the place we should find it very difficult to satisfy them. We must cross the river

somewhere else. There are sure to be some boats somewhere along the banks; at any rate, the first thing to do

is to move further away from the road."

They walked for two or three miles across the country. The fields for the most part were deserted, and

although here and there they saw cultivated patches, it was evident that most of the inhabitants had quitted

that part of the country, which had been the scene of almost continued fighting from the commencement of

the war; the sufferings of the inhabitants being greatly heightened by the bands of marauders who moved

about plundering and destroying under the pretense of punishing those whom they considered hostile to the

cause in whose favornominally, at leastthey had enrolled themselves. The sight of ruined farms and burned

houses roused Vincent's indignation; for in Virginia private property had, up to the time of Pope's assuming

command of the army, been respected, and this phase of civil war was new and very painful to him.


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 90



Top




Page No 93


"It would he a good thing," he said to Dan, "if the generals on both sides in this district would agree to a

month's truce, and join each other in hunting down and hanging these marauding scoundrels. On our side

Mosby and a few other leaders of hands composed almost entirely of gentlemen, have never been accused of

practices of this kind; but, with these exceptions, there is little to choose between them."

After walking for four or five miles they again sat down till evening, and then going down to the river

endeavored to find a boat by which they could cross, but to their disappointment no craft of any kind was

visible, although in many places there were stages by the riverside, evidently used by farmers for unloading

their produce into boats. Vincent concluded at last that at some period of the struggle all the boats must have

been collected and either sunk or carried away by one of the parties to prevent the other crossing the river.

Hitherto they had carefully avoided all the farmhouses that appeared to be inhabited; but Vincent now

determined to approach one of them and endeavor to gain some information as to the distance from the next

bridge, and whether it was guarded by troops, and to find out if possible the position in which the Northern

forces in Tennessee were at present postedall of which points he was at present ignorant of. He passed two

or three large farmhouses without entering, for although the greater part of the male population were away

with one or other of the armies, he might still find two or three hands in such buildings. Besides, it was now

late, and whatever the politics of the inmates they would be suspicious of such late arrivals, and would

probably altogether refuse them admittance. Accordingly another night was spent in the wood.

The next morning, after walking a mile or two, they saw a house at which Vincent determined to try their

fortune. It was small, but seemed to have belonged to people above the class of farmer. It stood in a little

plantation, and was surrounded by a veranda. Most of the blinds were down, and Vincent judged that the

inmates could not be numerous.

"You remain here, Dan, and I will go and knock at the door. It is better that we should not be seen together."

Vincent accordingly went forward and knocked at the door. An old negress opened it.

"We have nothing for tramps," she said. "De house am pretty well cleared out oh eberyting." She was about

to shut the door when Vincent put his foot forward and prevented it closing. "Massa Charles," the negress

called out, "bring yo' shotgun quick; here am tief want to break into the house."

"I am neither a thief nor a tramp," Vincent said; "and I do not want anything, except that I should be glad to

buy a loaf of bread if you have one that you could spare. I have lost my way, and I want to ask directions."

"Dat am pretty likely story," the old woman said. "Bring up dat shotgun quick, Massa Charles."

"What is it, Chloe?" another female voice asked.

"Here am a man pretend he hab lost his way and wants to buy a loaf. You stand back, Miss Lucy, and let your

broder shoot de villain dead."

"I can assure you that I am not a robber, madam," Vincent said through the partly opened door. "I am alone,

and only beg some information, which I doubt not you can give me."

"Open the door, Chloe," the second voice said inside; "that is not the voice of a robber."

The old woman reluctantly obeyed the order and opened the door, and Vincent saw in the passage a young

girl of some sixteen years old. He took off his hat.


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 91



Top




Page No 94


"I am very sorry to disturb you," he said; "but I am an entire stranger here, and am most desirous of crossing

the river, but can find no boat with which to do so."

"Why did you not cross by the bridge?" the girl asked. "How did you miss the straight road?"

"Frankly, because there were Northern troops there," Vincent said, "and I wish to avoid them if possible."

"You are a Confederate?" the girl asked, when the old negress interrupted her:

"Hush! Miss Lucy, don't you talk about dem tings; der plenty of mischief done already. What hab you to do

wid one side or do oder?"

The girl paid no attention to her words, but stood awaiting Vincent's answer. He did not hesitate. There was

something in her face that told him that, friend or foe, she was not likely to betray a fugitive, and he

answered:

"I am a Confederate officer, madam. I have made my escape from Elmira prison, and am trying to find my

way back into our lines."

"Come in, sir," the girl said, holding out her hand. "We are Secessionists, heart and soul. My father and my

brother are with our troopsthat is, if they are both alive. I have little to offer you, for the Yankee bands have

been here several times, have driven off our cattle, emptied our barns, and oven robbed our hennests, and

taken everything in the house they thought worth carrying away. But whatever there is, sir, you are heartily

welcome to. I had a paper yesterdayit is not often I get oneand I saw there that three of our officers had

escaped from Elmira. Are you one of them?"

"Yes, madam. I am Lieutenant Wingfield."

"Ah! then you are in the cavalry. You have fought under Stuart," the girl said. "The paper said so. Oh, how I

wish we had Stuart and Stonewall Jackson on this side! we should soon drive the Yankees out of Tennessee."

"They would try to, anyhow," Vincent said, smiling, "and if it were possible they would assuredly do it. I was

in Ashley's horse with the Stonewall division through the first campaign in the Shenandoah Valley and up to

Bull Run, and after that under Stuart. But is not your brother here? Your servant called to him."

"There is no one here but ourselves," the girl replied. "That was a fiction of Chloe's, and it has succeeded

sometimes when we have had rough visitors. And now what can I do for you, sir? You said you wanted to

buy a loaf of bread, and therefore, I suppose, you are hungry. Chloe, put the bacon and bread on the table, and

make some coffee. I am afraid that is all we can do, sir, but such as it is you are heartily welcome to it."

"I thank you greatly," Vincent replied, "and will, if you will allow me, take half my breakfast out to my boy

who is waiting over there."

"Why did you not bring him in?" the girl asked. "Of course he will be welcome too."

"I did not bring him in before because two men in these days are likely to alarm a lonely household; and I

would rather not bring him in now, because, if by any possibility the searchers, who are no doubt after me,

should call and ask you whether two men, one a white and the other a negro, had been here, vou could answer

no."


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 92



Top




Page No 95


"But they cannot be troubling much about prisoners," the girl said. "Why, in the fighting here and in Missouri

they have taken many thousands of prisoners, and you have taken still more of them in Virginia; surely they

cannot trouble themselves much about one getting away."

"I am not afraid of a search of that kind, Vincent said; "but, unfortunately, on my way down I had a row in

the train with a ruffian named Mullens, who is, I understand, connected with one of these bands of brigands,

and I feel sure that he will hunt me down if he can."

The girl turned pale.

"Oh!" she said, "I saw that in the paper too, but it said that it was a minister. And it was you who heat that

man and threw his revolver out of the window? Oh, then, you are in danger indeed, sir. He is one of the worst

ruffians in the State, and is the leader of the party who stripped this house and threatened to burn it to the

ground. Luckily I was not at home, having gone away to spend the night with a neighbor. His band have

committed murders all over the country, hanging up defenseless people on pretense that they were

Secessionists. They will show you no mercy if they catch you."

"No. I should not expect any great mercy if I fell into their hands, Miss Lucy. I don't know your other name."

"My name is Kingston. I ought to have introduced myself to you at once."

"Now you understand, Miss Kingston, how anxious I am to get across the river, and that brings me to the

question of the information I want you to give me. How far is it from the next bridge on the south, and are

there any Federal troops there?"

"It is about seven miles to the hridge at William sport, we are just halfway between that and the railway

bridge at Columbus. Yes, there are certainly troops there"

"Then I see no way for it but to make a small raft to carry us across, Miss Kingston. I am a good swimmer,

but the river is full and of considerable width; still, I think I can get across. But my boy cannot swim a

stroke."

"I know where there is a boat hid in the wood near the river," the girl said. "It belongs to a neighbor of ours,

and when the Yankees seized the boats he had his hauled up and hidden in the woods. He was a Southerner,

heart and soul, and thought that he might be able sometimes to take useful information across the river to our

people; but a few weeks afterward his house was attacked by one of these bandsit was always said it was

that of Mullensand he was killed defending it to the last. He killed several of the band before he fell, and

they were so enraged that after plundering it they set it on fire and fastened the door, and his wife and two

maidservants were burned to death."

"I wish instead of throwing his pistol out of the window I had blown his brains out with it," Vincent said;

"and I would have done so if I had known what sort of fellow he was. However, as to the boat, can you give

me instructions where to find it, and is it light enough for two men to carry?"

"Not to carry, perhaps, but to push along. It is a light boat he had for pleasure. He had a large one, but that

was carried away with the others. I cannot give you directions, but I can lead you to the place."

"I should not like you to do that," Vincent said. "We might he caught, and your share in the affair might be

suspected."

"Oh! there is no fear of that," the girl said; "besides, I am not afraid of danger."


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 93



Top




Page No 96


"I don't think it is right, Miss Kingston, for a young lady like you to be living here alone with an old servant

in such times as these. You ought to go into a town until it's all over."

"I have no one to go to," the girl said stmply. "My father bought this place and moved here from Georgia

only six years ago, and all my friends are in that State. Except our neighbors round here I do not know a soul

in Tennessee. Besides, what can I do in a town? We can manage here, because we have a few fowls, and

some of our neighbors last spring plowed an acre or two of ground and planted corn for us, and I have a little

money left for buying other things; but it would not last us a month if we went into a town. No, I have

nothing to do but to stay here until you drive the Yankees back. I will willingly take you down to the boat

tonight. Chloe can come with us and keep me company on the way back. Of course it would not be safe to

cross in the daytime."

"I thank you greatly, Miss Kingston, and shall always remember your kindness. Now, when I finish my meal

I will go out and join my boy, and will come for you at eight o'clock; it will be quite dark then."

"Why should you not stay here till then, Mr. Wingfield? It is very unlikely that any one will come along."

"It is unlikely, but it is quite possible," Vincent replied, "and were I caught here by Mullens, the consequence

would be very serious to you as well as to myself. No, I could not think of doing that. I will go out, and come

back at eight o'clock. I shall not be far away; but if any one should come and inquire, you can honestly say

that you do not know where I am."

"I have two revolvers here, sir; in fact I have three. I always keep one loaded, for there is never any saying

whether it may not be wanted; the other two I picked up last spring. There was a fight about a quarter of a

mile from here and after it was over and they had moved away, for the Confederates won that time and

chased them back toward Nashville, I went out with Chloe with some water and bandages to see if we could

do anything for the wounded. We were at work there till evening, and I think we did some good. As we were

coming back I saw something in a low bush, and going there found a Yankee officer and his horse both lying

dead; they had been killed by a shell, I should think. Stooping over to see if he was quite dead I saw a

revolver in his belt and another in the holster of his saddle, so I took them out and brought them home,

thinking I might give them to some of our men, for we were then, as we have always been, very short of

arms; but I never had an opportunity of giving them away, and I am very glad now that I have not. Here they

are, sir, and two packets of cartridges, for they are of the same size as those of the pistol my father gave me

when he went away. You are heartily welcome to them."

"Thank you extremely," Vincent said, as he took the pistols and placed the packets of ammunition in his

pocket. "We cut two heavy sticks the night we left Nashville so as to be able to make something of a fight;

but with these weapons we shall feel a match for any small parties we may meet. Then at eight o'clock I will

come back again."

"I shall be ready," the girl said; "but I wish you would have stopped, there are so many things I want to ask

you about, and these Yankee papers, which are all we see now, are full of lies."

"They exaggerate their successes and to some extent conceal their defeats," Vinceuf said; "but I do not think

it is the fault of the newspapers, whose correspondents do seem to me to try and tell the truth to their readers,

but of the official despatches of the generals. The newspapers tone matters down, no doubt, because they

consider it necessary to keep up the public spirit; but at times they speak out pretty strongly too. I am quite as

sorry to leave as you can be that I should go, Miss Kingston, but I am quite sure that it is very much the

wisest thing for me to do. By the way, if I should not be here by halfpast eight I shall not come at all, and

you will know that something has occurred to alter our plans. I trust there is no chance of anything doing so,

but it is as well to arrange so that you should not sit up expecting me. Should I not come back you will know


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 94



Top




Page No 97


that I shall be always grateful to you for your kindness, and that when this war is over, if I am alive, I will

come back and thank you personally."

"Goodby till this evening!" the girl said. "I will not even let myself think that anything can occur to prevent

your return."

"Golly, Massa Vincent, what a time you hab been!" Dan said when Vincent rejoined him. "Dis child began to

tink dat somefing had gone wrong, and was going in anoder five minutes to knock at do door to ask what dey

had done to you."

"It is all right, Dan, I have had breakfast, and have brought some for you; here is some bread and bacon and a

bottle of coffee."

"Dat good, massa; my teeth go chatter chatter wid sleeping in dese damp woods; dat coffee do me good, sah.

After dat I shall feel fit for anyting."

CHAPTER XII. THE BUSHWHACKERS.

"BY THE way, Dan," Vincent said when the negro had finished his meal, "we have not talked over that

matter of my clothes. I can't imagine how that letter saying that one of us was disguised as a minister and

would have a negro servant came to be written. Did you ever tell the people you lodged with anything about

the disguise?"

"No, sah, neber said one word to dem about it; dey know nothing whatsoeber. De way me do wid your letter

was dis. Me go outside town and wait for long time. At last saw black follow coming along. Me say to him,

'Can you read?' and he said as he could. I said 'I got a letter, I want to read him, I gib you a quarter to read

him to me;' so he said yes, and he read do letter. He a long time of making it out, because he read print but

not read writing well. He spell it out word by word, but I don't tink he understand dat it come from prison,

only dat it come from some one who wanted some rope and a turnscrew. Me do just de same way wid de

second letter. As for de clothes, me buy dem dat day, make dem up in bundle, and not go back to lodging at

all. Me not know how any one could know dat I buy dat minister clothes for you, sah. Me told de storekeeper

dat dey was for cousin of mine, who preach to de colored folk, and dat I send him suit as present. Onless dat

man follow me and watch me all de time till we go off together, sah, me no see how de debbil he guess about

it."

"That's quite impossible, Dan; it never could have been that way. It is very strange, for it would really seem

that no one but you and I and the other two officers could possibly know about it."

"Perhaps one of dem want to do you bad turn, massa, and write so as to get you caught and shut up again."

Vincent started at the suggestion. Was it possible that Jackson could have done him this bad turn after his

having aided him to make his escape It would be a villainous trick; but then he had always thought him

capable of villainous tricks, and it was only the fact that they were thrown together in prison that had induced

him to make up his quarrel with him; but though Jackson had accepted his advances, it was probable enough

that he had retained his bad feeling against him, and had determined, if possible, to have his revenge on the

first opportunity.

"The scoundrel," he said to himself, "after my getting him free, to inform against me! Of course I have no

proof of it, but I have not the least doubt that it was him. If we ever meet again, Mr. Jackson, I will have it out

with you."


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 95



Top




Page No 98


"You got two pistols, sah," Dan said presently. "How you get dem?"

"The lady of that house gave them to me, Dan; they are one for you and one for me."

"Dis chile no want him, sah; not know what to do wid him. Go off and shoot myself, for sure."

"Well, I don't suppose you would do much good with it, Dan. As I am a good shot, perhaps I had better keep

them both. You might load them for me as I fire them."

"Berry well, sah; you show me hew to load, me load."

Vincent showed Dan how to extricate the discharged cartridge cases and to put in fresh ones, and after a

quarter of an hour's practice Dan was able to do this with some speed.

"When we going on, sah?" he said as, having learned the lesson, he handed the pistol back to Vincent.

"We are not going on until the evening, Dan. When it gets dark the lady is going to take us to a place where

there is a boat hidden, and we shall then be able to cross the river."

"Den I will hab a sleep, sah. Noting like sleeping when there is a chance."

I believe you could sleep threequarters of your time, Dan. However, you may as well sleep now if you can,

for there will be nothing to do till night."

Vincent went back to the edge of the wood, and sat down where he could command a view of the cottage.

The country was for the most part covered with wood, for it was but thinly inhabited except in the

neighborhood of the main roads. Few of the farmers had cleared more than half their ground; many only a

few acres. The patch, in which the house with its little clump of trees stood nearly in the center, was of some

forty or fifty acres in extent, and though now rank with weeds, had evidently been carefully cultivated, for all

the stumps had been removed, and the fence round it was of a stronger and neater character than that which

most of the cultivators deemed sufficient.

Presently he heard the sound of horses' feet in the forest behind him, and he made his way back to a road

which ran along a hundred yards from the edge of the wood. He reached it before the horsemen came up, and

lay down in the underwood a few yards back. In a short time two horsemen came along at a walking pace.

"I call this a fool's errand altogether," one of them said in a grumbling tone. "We don't know that they have

headed this way; and if they have, we might search these woods for a month without finding them."

"That's so," the other said; "but Mullens has set his heart on it, and we must try for another day or two. My

idea is that when the fellow heard what sort of a chap Mullens was, he took the hack train that night and went

up north again."

Vincent heard no more, but it was enough to show him that a sharp hunt was being kept up for him; and

although he had no fear of being caught in the woods, he was well pleased at the thought that he would soon

be across the water and beyond the reach of his enemy. He went back again to the edge of the clearing and

resumed his watch. It was just getting dusk, and he was about to join Dan when he saw a party of twelve men

ride out from the other side of the wood and make toward the house. Filled with a vague alarm that possibly

some one might have caught sight of him and his follower on the previous day, and might, on being

questioned by the searchers, have given them a clew as to the direction in which they were going, Vincent

hurried to the spot where he left Dan. The negro jumped up as he approached.


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 96



Top




Page No 99


"Me awake long time, sah. Began to wonder where you had got to."

"Take your stick and come along, Dan, as fast as you can."

Without another word Vincent led the way along the edge of the wood to the point where the clump of trees

at the back of the house hid it from his view.

"Now, Dan stoop low and get across to those trees."

Greatly astonished at what was happening, but having implicit faith in his master, Dan followed without a

question.

It was but ten minutes since Vincent had seen the horsemen, but the darkness had closed in rapidly, and he

had little fear of his approach being seen. He made his way through the trees, and crept up to the house, and

then kept close along it until he reached the front. There stood the horses, with the bridles thrown over their

neck.. The riders were all inside the house.

"Look here, Dan," he whispered, "you keep here perfectly quiet until I join you again or you hear a

pistolshot. If you do bear a shot, rush at the horses with your stick and drive them off at full gallop. Drive

them right into the woods if you can and then lie quiet there till you hear me whistle for you. If you don't hear

my whistle you will know that something has happened to me, and then you must make your way home as

well as you can."

"Oh, Master Vincent," Dan began; but Vincent stopped him.

"It's no use talking, Dan; you must do as I order you. I hope all will be well; but it must be done anyhow."

"Let me come and load your pistol and fight with you, sah."

"You can do more good by stampeding the horses, Dan. Perhaps, after all, there will be no trouble."

So saying, leaving Dan with the tears running down his cheeks, Vincent went to the back of the house and

tried the door there. It was fastened. Then he went to the other side; and here, the light streaming though the

window, which was open, and the sound of loud voices, showed him the room where the party were. He crept

cautiously up and looked in. Mullens was standing facing Lucy Kingston; the rest of the men were standing

behind him. The girl was as pale as death, but was quiet and composed.

"Now," Mullens said, "I ask you for the last time. You have admitted that a man has been here today, and

that you gave him food. You say he is not in the house; and as we have searched it pretty thoroughly, we

know that's right enough. You say you don't know where he is, and that may be true enough in a sense; but I

have asked you whether he is coming back again, and you won't answer me. I just give you three seconds;"

and he held out his arm with a pistol in it. "One!" As the word "Two" left his lips, a pistol cracked, and

Mullens fell back with a bullet in his forehead.

At the same time Vincent shouted at the top of his voice, "Come on, lads; wipe 'em out altogether. Don't let

one of them escape." As he spoke he discharged his pistol rapidly into the midst of the men, who were for the

moment too taken by surprise to move, and every shot took effect upon them. At the same moment there was

a great shouting outside, and the trampling of horses' feet. One or two of the men hastily returned Vincent's

fire, but the rest made a violent rush to the door. Several fell over the bodies of their comrades, and Vincent

had emptied one of his revolvers and fired three shots with the second before the last of those able to escape

did so. Five bodies remained on the floor. As they were still seven to one against him, Vincent ran to the


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 97



Top




Page No 100


corner of the house, prepared to shoot them as they came round; but the ruffians were too scared to think of

anything but escape, and they could be heard running and shouting across the fields.

Vincent ran into the house. He had seen Lucy Kingston fall prostrate at the same instant as the ruffian facing

her. Strung up to the highest tension, and expecting in another second to be shot, the crack of Vincent's pistol

had brought her down as surely as the bullet of Mullens would have done. Even in the excitement of firing,

Vincent felt thankful when he saw her fall, and knew that she was safe from the bullets flying about. When he

entered the room he found the old negress lying beside her, and thought at first that she had fallen in the fray.

He found that she was not only alive, but unhurt, having, the instant she saw her young mistress fall, thrown

herself upon her to protect her from harm.

"Am dey all gone, sah?" she asked, as Vincent somewhat roughly pulled her off the girl's body.

"They have all gone, Chloe; but I do not know how soon they may be hack again. Get your mistress round as

soon as you can. I am sure that she has only fainted, for she fell the instant I fired, before another pistol had

gone off."

Leaving the old woman to bring Miss Kingston round, he reloaded his pistols and went to the door. In a few

minutes the sound of horses galloping was heard.

"Halt, or I fire!" he shouted.

"Don't shoot, sah! Don't shoot! It am me!" and Dan rode up, holding a second horse by the bridle. "I thought I

might as well get two ob dem, so I jump on de back oh one and get hold oh anoder bridle while I was waiting

to hear your pistol fire. Den de moment I heard dat I set de oders off, and chased dem to de corner where de

gate was where dey came in at, and along do road for half a mile; dey so frightened dey not stop for a long

time to come. Den I turn into de wood and went through de trees, so as not to meet dem fellows, and lifted

two of de bars of the fence, and here I am. You are not hurt, massa?"

"My left arm is broken, I think, Dan; but that is of no consequence. I have shot five of these fellowstheir

leader among themand I expect three of the others have got a bullet somewhere or other in them. There was

such a crowd round the door that I don't think one shot missed. It was well I thought of stampeding the

horses; that gave them a greater fright than my pistols. No doubt they thought that there was a party of our

bushwhackers upon them. Now, Dan, you keep watch, and let me know if you see any signs of their

returning. I think they are too shaken up to want any more fighting; but as there are seven of them, and they

may guess there are only two or three of us, it is possible they may try again."

"Me don't tink dey try any more, sah. Anyhow, I look out sharp." So saying, Dan, fastening up one of the

horses, rode the other in a circle round and round the house and little plantation, so that it would not be

possible for any one to cross the clearing without being seen. Vincent returned to the house, and found Miss

Kingston just recovering consciousness. She sat upon the ground in a confused way.

"What has happened, nurse?"

"Never mind at present, deane. Juss you keep yourself quiet, and drink a little water."

The girl mechanically obeyed. The minute she put down the glass her eye fell upon Vincent, who was

standing near the door.

"Oh! I remember now!" she said, starting up. "Those men were here and they were going to shoot me.

Onetwoand then he fired, and it seemed that I fell dead. Am I not wounded?"


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 98



Top




Page No 101


"He never fired at all, Miss Kingston; he will never fire again. I shot him as he said 'two,' and no doubt the

shock of the sudden shot caused you to faint dead away. You fell the same instant that he did."

"But where are the others?" the girl said with a shudder. "How imprudent of you to come here! I hoped you

had seen them coming toward the house."

"I did see them, Miss Kingston, and that was the reason I came. I was afraid they might try rough measures to

learn from you where I was hidden. I arrived at the window just as the scoundrel was pointing his pistol

toward you, and then there was no time to give myself up, and I had nothing to do for it but to put a bullet

through his head in order to save you. Then I opened fire upon the rest, and my boy drove off their horses.

They were seized with a panic and bolted, thinking they were surrounded. Of course I kept up my fire, and

there are four of them in the next room besides their captain. And now, if you please, I will get you, in the

first place, to bind my arm tightly across my chest, for one of their bullets hit me the left shoulder, and has, I

fancy, broken it."

The girl gave an exclamation of dismay.

Do not be alarmed, Miss Kingston; a broken shoulder is not a very serious matter, only I would rather it had

not happened just at the present moment; there are more important affairs in hand. The question is, What is to

become of you? It is quite impossible that you should stay here after what has happened. Those scoundrels

are sure to come back again."

"What am I to do, Chloe?" The girl asked in perplexity. "I am sure we cannot stay here. We must find our

way through the woods to Nashville, and I must try and get something to do there."

"There is another way, Miss Kingston, if you like to try it," Vincent said. "Of course it would be toilsome and

unpleasant, but I do not think it would be dangerous, for even if we got caught there would be no fear of your

receiving any injury from the Federal troops. My proposal is that you and Chloe should go with us. If we get

safely through the Federal lines I will escort you to Georgia and place you with your friends there."

The girl looked doubtful for a moment, and then she shook her bead.

"I could not think of that, sir. It would be difficult enough for you to get through the enemy by yourselves It

would add terribly to your danger to have us with you."

"I do not think so," Vincent replied. "Two men would be sure to be questioned and suspected, but a party like

ours would be far less likely to excite suspicion. Every foot we get south we shall find ourselves more and

more among people who are friendly to us, and although they might he afraid to give shelter to men, they

would not refuse to take women in. I really think, Miss Kingston, that this plan is the best. In the first place it

would be a dangerous journey for you through the woods to Nashville and if you fall into the hands of any of

those ruffians who have been here you may expect no mercy. At Nashville you will have great difficulty in

obtaining employment of any kind aud even suppose you went further north your position as a friendless girl

would be a most painful one. As to your staying here that is plainly out of the question. I think that there is no

time to lose in making a decision. Those fellows may go to the camp at the bridge, give their account of the

atlair, declare they have been attacked by a party of Confederate sympathizers, and return here with a troop of

horse."

"What do you say, Chloe?" Lucy asked.

"I'se ready to go wid you whereber you like, Miss Lucy; hut I do tiuk dat in times like dis dat a young gal is

best wid her own folk. It may be hard work getting across, but as to danger dar can't he much more danger


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 99



Top




Page No 102


than dar has been in stopping along here, so it seems to me best to do as dis young officer says."

"Very well, then, I will, sir. We will go under your protection, and will give you as little trouble as we can.

We will be ready in five minutes. Now, Chloe, let us put a few things together. The fewer the better. Just a

small bundle which we can carrv in our hands."

In a few minutes they returned to the room, Chloe carrying a large basket, and looking somewhat ruffled.

Chloe is a little upset," the girl said, smiling, " because I won't put my best things on; and the leaving her

Sunday gown behind is a sore trouble to her."

"No wonder, sah," Chloo said, "why dey say dat thar am no pretty dresses in de 'Federacy, and dat blue gown

wid red spots is just as good as new, and it am downright awful to tink dat dose fellows will come back and

take it."

"Never mind, CliIe," Vincent said, smiling. "No doubt we are short of pretty dresses in the South, but I dare

say we shall be able to find you something that will be almost as good. But we must not stand talking. You

are sure you have got everything of value, Miss Kingston?"

"I have got my purse," she said, "and Chloe has got some food. I don't think there is anything else worth

taking in the house."

"Very well, we will be off," Vincent said, leading the way to the door.

A minute later Dan rode past, and Vincent called him and told him they were going to start.

"Shall we take do horses, sah?"

"No, Dan. We are going to carry out our original plan of crossing the river in a boat, and I think the horses

would be rather in our way than not. But you had better not leave them here. Take them to the farther side of

the clearing and get them through the fence into the forest, then strike across as quickly as you can and join

us where we were stopping today. Miss Kingston and her servant are going with us. They cannot stay here

after what has taken place."

Dan at once rode off with the two horses, and the others walked across to the edge of the clearing and waited

until he rejoined them.

"Now, Miss Kingston, you must be our guide at present."

"We must cross the road first," the girl said. "Nearly opposite to where we are there is a little path through the

wood leading straight down to the river. The boat lies only a short distance from it."

The path was a narrow one, and it was very dark under the trees.

"Mind how you go," Vincent said as the girl stepped lightly on ahead. "You might get a heavy fall if you

caught your foot on a root."

She instantly moderated her pace. "I know the path well, but it was thoughtless of me to walk so fast. I forgot

you did not know it, and if you were to stumble you might hurt your arm terribly. How does it feel now?"


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 100



Top




Page No 103


"It certainly hurts a bit," Vincent replied in a cheerful tone; "but now it is strapped tightly to me it cannot

move much. Please do not worry about me."

"Ah!" she said, "I cannot forget how you got ithow you attacked twelve men to save me!"

"Still less can I forget, Miss Kingston, how you, a young girl, confronted death rather than say a word that

would place me in their power."

"That was quite different, Mr. Wingfield. My own honor was pledged not to betray you, who had trusted me."

"Well, we will cry quits for the present, Miss Kingston; or, rather, we will be content to remain for the

present in each other's debt."

A quarter of an hour's walking brought them to the river.

"Now," Lucy said, "we must make our way about ten yards through these bushes to the right."

With some difficulty they passed through the thick screen of bushes, the girl still leading the way.

"Here it is," she said; "I have my hand upon it." Vincent was soon beside her, and the negroes quickly joined

them.

"There are no oars in the boat," Vincent said, feeling along the seat.

"Oh! I forgot! They are stowed away behind the bushes on the right; they were taken out, so that if the

Yankees found the boat it would be of no use to them."

Dan made his way through the bushes, and soon found the oars. Then uniting their strength they pushed the

boat through the high rushes that screened it from the river.

"It is afloat," Vincent said. "Now, Dan, take your place in the bow."

I will row, Mr. Wingfleld. I am a very good hand at it. So please take your seat with Chloe in the stern."

"Dan can take one oar, anyhow," Vincent replied; "but I will let you row instead of me. I am afraid I should

make a poor hand of it with only one arm."

The boat pushed quietly out. The river was about a hundred yards wide at this point. They had taken but a

few strokes when Vincent said:

"You must row hard, Miss Kingston, or we shall have to swim for it. The water is coming through the seams

fast."

The girl and Dan exerted themselves to the utmost; but, short as was the passage, the boat was full almost to

the gunwale before they reached the opposite bank, the heat of the sun having caused the planks to open

during the months it had been lying ashore.

"This is a wet beginning," Lucy Kingston said laugh as she tried to wring the water out of the lower part of

her dress. "Here, Chloe; you wring me and I will wring you."


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 101



Top




Page No 104


"Now, Dan, get hold of that headrope," Vincent said; "haul her up little by little as the water runs out over

the stern."

"I should not trouble about the boat, Mr. Wingfield; it is not likely we shall ever want it again."

"I was not thinking of the boat; I was thinking of ourselves. If it should happen to be noticed at the next

bridge as it drifted down, it would at once suggest to any one on the lookout for us that we had crossed the

river; whereas, if we get it among the bushes here, they will believe that we are hidden in the woods or have

headed back to the north, and we shall be a long way across the line, I hope, before they give up searching for

us in the woods on the other side."

"Yes; I didn't think of that. We will help you with the rope."

The boat was very heavy, now that it was full of water. Inch by inch it was pulled up, until the water was all

out except near the stern. Dan and Vincent then turned it bottom upward, and it was soon hauled up among

the bushes.

"Now, Miss Kingston, which do you think is our best course? I know nothing whatever of the geography

here."

"The next town is Mount Pleasant; that is where the Williamsport road passes the railway. If we keep south

we shall strike the railway, and that will take us to Mount Pleasant. After that the road goes on to Florence,

on the Tennessee River. The only place that I know of on the road is Lawrenceburg. That is about forty miles

from here, and I have heard that the Yankees are on the line from there right and left. I believe our troops are

at Florence; but I am not sure about that, because both parties are constantly shifting their position, and I hear

very little, as you may suppose, of what is being done. Anyhow, I think we cannot do better than go on until

we strike the railway, keep along by that till we get within a short distance of Mount Pleasant, and then cross

it. After that we can decide whether we will travel by the road or keep on through the woods. But we cannot

find our way through the woods at night; we should lose ourselves before we had gone twenty yards."

"I am afraid we should, Miss Kingston."

"Please call me Lucy," the girl interrupted. "I am never called anything else, and I am sure this is not a time

for ceremony."

"I think that it will be better; and will you please call me Vin. It is much shorter and pleasanter using our first

names; and as we must pass for brother and sister if we get among the Yankees, it is better to get accustomed

to it. I quite agree with you that it will be too dark to find our way through the woods unless we can discover

a path.

Dan and I will see if we can find one. If we can, I think it will be better to go on a little way at any rate, so as

to get our feet warm and let our clothes dry a little."

"They will not dry tonight," Lucy said. "It is so damp in the woods that even if our clothes were dry now

they would be wet before morning."

"I did not thihk of that. Yes, in that case I do not see that we should gain anything by going farther; we will

push on for two or three hundred yards, if we can, and then we can light a fire without there being any chance

of it being seen from the other side."


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 102



Top




Page No 105


"That would be comfortable, Mr.I mean Vin," the girl agreed. "That is, if you are quite sure that it would be

safe. I would rather be wet all night than that we should run any risks."

"I am sure if we can get a couple of hundred yards into this thick wood the fire would not be seen through it,"

Vincent said; "of course I do not mean to make a great bonfire which would light up the forest."

For half an hour they forced their way through the bushes, and then Vincent said he was sure that they had

come far enough. Finding a small open space, Dan, and Lucy, and the negress set to work collecting leaves

and dry sticks. Vincent had still in his pocket the newspaper he had bought in the streets of Nashville, and he

always carried lights. A piece of the paper was crumpled up and lighted, a few of the driest leaves they could

find dropped upon it, then a few twigs, until at last a good fire was burning.

"I think that is enough for the present," Vincent said. we will keep on adding wood as fast as it burns down,

so as to get a great pile of embers, and keep two or three good big logs burning all night."

He then gave directions to Dan, who out a long stick and fastened it to two saplings, one of which grew just

in front of the fire. Then he set to work and cut off branches, and laid them sloping against it, and soon had an

arbor constructed of sufficient thickness to keep off the night dews.

"I think you will be snug in there," Vincent said when he bad finished. "The heat of the fire will keep you dry

and warm, and if you lie with your heads the other way I think your things will he dry by the morning. Dan

and I will lie down by the other side of the fire. We are both accustomed to sleep in the open air, and have

done so for months."

"Thank you very much," she said. "Our things are drying already, and I am as warm as a toast; but, indeed,

you need not trouble about us. We brought these warm shawls with us on purpose for nightwork in the

forest. Now, I think we will try the contents of the basket Dan has been carrying."

The basket, which was a goodsized one, was opened. Chloe had before starting put all the provisions in the

house into it, and it contained three loaves, five or six pounds of bacon, a canister of tea and loafsugar, a

small kettle, and two pint mugs, besides a number of odds and ends. The kettle Dan had, by Chloe's direction,

filled with water before leaving the river, and this was soon placed among the glowing embers.

"But you have brought no teapot, Chloe."

"Dar was not no room for it, Miss Lucy. We can make tea berry well in do kettle."

"So we can. I forgot that. We shall do capitally."

The kettle was not long in boiling. Chloe produced some spoons and knives and forks from the basket.

"Spoons and forks are luxuries, Chloe," Vincent said laughing. "We could have managed without them."

"Yes, sah; but me not going to leave massa' s silver for dose villains to find."

Lucy laughed. "At any rate, Chloe, we can turn the silver into money if we run short. Now the kettle is

boiling."

It was taken off the fire, and Lucy poured some tea into it from the canister, and then proceeded to cut up the

bread. A number of slices of bacon had already been cut off, and a stick thrust through them, and Dan, who

was squatted at the other side of the fire holding it over the flames, now pronounced them to be ready. The


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 103



Top




Page No 106


bread served as plates, and the party were soon engaged upon their meal, laughing and talking over it as if it

had been an ordinary picnic in the woods, though at times Vincent's face contracted from the sharp twitching

of pain in his shoulder. Vincent and Lucy first drank their tea, and the mugs were then handed to Dan and

Chlce.

"This is great fun," Lucy said. "If it goes on like it all through our journey we shall have no need to grumble.

Shall we Chloe?"

"If you don't grumble, Miss Lucy, you may be quite sure dat Chloe will not. But we hab not begun our

journey at present; and I spec dat we shall find it pretty hard work before we get to de end. But nebber mind

dat; anyting is better dan being all by ourselves in dat house. Terrible sponsibility dat."

"It was lonely," the girl said, "and I am glad we are away from it whatever happens. What a day this has been.

Who could have dreamed when I got up in the morning that all this would take place before night. It seems

almost like a dream, and I can hardly believe"and here she stopped with a little shiver as she thought of the

scene she had passed though with the band of bushwhackers.

"I would not think anything at all about it," Vincent said. "And now I should recommend your turning in, and

getting to sleep as soon as you can. We will be off at daybreak, and it is just twelve o'clock now."

Five minutes later Lucy and her old nurse were snugly ensconced in their little bower, while Vincent and Dan

stretched themselves at full length on the other side of the fire. In spite of the pain in his shoulder Vincent

dozed off occasionally, butt he was heartily glad when he saw the first gleam of light in the sky. He woke

ban.

"Dan, do you take the kettle down to the river and fill it. We had better have some breakfast before we make

our start. If you can't find your way back, whistle and I will answer you."

Dan, however, had no occasion to give the signal. It took him little more than five minutes to traverse the

distance that had occupied them half an hour in the thick darkness, and Vincent was quite surprised when he

reappeared again with the kettle. Not until it was boiling, and the bacon was ready, did Vincent raise his

voice and call Lucy and the nurse.

"This is reversing the order of things altogether," the girl said as she came out and saw breakfast already

prepared. "I shall not allow it another time, I can tell you."

"We are old campaigners, you see," Vincent said, "and accustomed to early movements. Now please let us

waste no time, as the sooner we are off the better."

In a quarter of an hour breakfast was eaten and the basket packed, and they were on their way. Now the

bright, glowing light in the east was sufficient guide to them as to the direction they should take, and setting

their face to the south they started through the forest. In a quarter of an hour they came upon a little stream

running through the wood, and here Vincent suggested that Lucy might like a wash, a suggestion which was

gratefully accepted. He and Dan went a short distance down the streamlet, and Vincent bathed his face and

head.

"Dan, I will get you to undo this bandage and get off my coat; then I will make a pad of my handkerchief and

dip it in the water and you can lay it on my shoulder, and then help me on again with my coat. My arm is

getting horribly painful."


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 104



Top




Page No 107


Vincent's right arm was accordingly drawn through the sleeve and the coat turned down so as to enable Dan

to lay the wet pad on the shoulder.

"It has not bled much," Vincent said, looking down at it.

"No, sah, not much blood on de shirt."

"Pull the coat down as far as the elbow, Dan, and bathe it for a bit."

Using his cap as a baler, Dan bathed the arm for ten minutes, then the wet pad was placed in position, and

with some difficulty the coat got on again. The arm was then bandaged across the chest, and they returned to

the women, who were beginning to wonder at the delay.

CHAPTER XIII. LAID UP.

"YOU MUST see a surgeon whatever the risk," Lucy said when the others joined them, for now that it was

light she could se" by the paleness of Vincent's face, and the drawn expression of the mouth, how much he

had suffered.

"You have made so light of your wound that we have not thought of it half as much as we ought to do, and

you must have thought me terribly heartless to be laughing and talking when you were in such pain. But it

will never do to go on like this; it is quite impossible for you to he traveling so far without having your

shoulder properly attended to."

"I should certainly be glad to have it looked to," Vincent replied. "I don't know whether the bullet's there or if

it has made its way out, and if that could be seen to, and some splints or something of that sort put on to keep

things in their right place, no doubt I should be easier; hut I don't see how it is to he managed. At any rate, for

the present we must go on, and I would much rather that you said nothing about it. There it is, and fretting

over it won't do it any good, while if you talk of other things I may forget it sometimes."

In two hours they came upon the railway, whose course lay diagonally across that they were taking. They

followed it until they caught sight of the houses of Mount Pleasant, some two miles away, and then crossed it.

After walking some distance farther they came upon a small clearing with a loghut, containing apparently

three or four rooms, in the center.

"We had better skirt round this," Vincent suggested.

"No," Lucy said in a determined voice. "I have made up my mind I would go to the first place we came to and

see whether anything can be done for you. I can see you are in such pain you can hardly walk, and it will be

quite impossible for you to go much further. They are sure to be Confederates at heart here, and even if they

will not take us in, there is no fear of their betraying us; at any rate we must risk it."

Vincent began to remonstrate, but without paying any attention to him the girl left the shelter of the trees and

walked straight toward the hon so. The others followed her. Vincent had opposed her suggestion, but he had

for some time acknowledged to himself that he could not go much further. lie had been trying to think what

had best be done, and had concluded that it would be safest to arrange with some farmer to board Lucy and

her nurse for a time, while he himself with Dan went a bit further; and then, if they could get no one to take

them in, would camp up in the woods and rest. He decided that in a day or two if no improvement took place

in his wound he would give himself up to the Federals at Mount Pleasant, as he would there be able to get his

wound attended to.


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 105



Top




Page No 108


"I don't think there is any one in the house," Lucy said, looking back over her shoulder; "there is no smoke

coming from the chimney, and the shutters are closed, and besides the whole place looks neglected."

Upon reaching the door of the house it was evident that it had been deserted. Lucy had now assumed the

command.

"Dan," she said, "there is no shutter to the window of that upper room. You must manage to climb up there

and get in at that window, and then open the door to us."

"All right, missie, me manage dat," Dan said cheerfully. Looking about he soon found a long pole which

would answer his purpose, placed the end of this against the window, and climbed up. It was not more than

twelve feet above the ground. He broke one of the windows, and inserting his hand undid the fastening and

climbed in at the window. A minute later they heard a grating sound, and then the lock shot back under the

application of his knife, and the door swung open.

"That will do nicely," Lucy said, entering. "We will take possession. If the owners happen to come back we

can pay them for the use of the place."

The furniture had been removed with the exception of a few of the heavy articles, arid Chloe and Lucy at

once set to work, and with bunches of long grass swept out one of the rooms. Dan cut a quantity of grass and

piled it upon an old bedstead that stood in the corner, and Lucy smoothed it down.

"Now, sir," she said peremptorily to Vincent, "you will lie down and keep yourself quiet, but first of all I will

cut your coat off."

One of the tableknives soon effected the work, and the coat was rolled up as a pillow. Dan removed his

boots, and Vincent, who was now beyond even remonstrating, laid himself down on his cool bed.

"Now, Chloe," Miss Kingston said when they had left Vincent's room, "I will leave him to your care. I am

sure that you must be thoroughly tired, for I don't suppose you have walked so many miles since you were a

girl."

"I is tired, missie; but I am ready to do anyting you want."

"I only want you to attend to him, Chloe. First of all you had better make some tea. You know what is a good

thing to give for a fever, and if you can find anything in the garden to make a drink of that sort, do; but I hope

he will doze off for some time. When you have done, you had better get this place tidy a little; it is in a

terrible litter. Evidently no one has been in since they moved out."

The room, indeed, was strewed with litter of all sorts, rubbish not worth taking away, old newspapers, and

odds and ends of every description. Lucy looked about among these for some time, and with an exclamation

of satisfaction at last picked up two crumpled envelopes. They were both addressed "William Jenkins,

Woodford, near Mount Pleasant."

"That is just what I wanted," she said.

"What am you going to do, Miss Lucy?"

"I am going to Mount Pleasant," she said.

"Lor' a marcy, dearie, you are not going to walk that distance! You must have walked twelves miles already."


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 106



Top




Page No 109


"I should if it were twice as far, Chloe. There are some things we must get. Don't look alarmed, I shall take

Dan with me. Now, let me see. In the first place there are lemons for making drink and linseed for poultices,

some meat for making broth, and some flour, and other things for ourselves; we may have to stay here for

some time. Tell me just what you want and I will get it."

Clilce made out a list of necessaries.

"I sha'n't be gone long," the girl said. "If he asks after me or Dan, make out we are looking about the place to

see what is useful. Don't let him know I have gone to Mount Pleasant, it might worry him."

Dan at once agreed to accompany the girl to Mount Pleasant when he heard that she was going to get things

for his master.

Looking about he found an old basket among the litter, and they started without delay by the one road from

the clearing, which led, they had no doubt, to the town. It was about two miles distant, and was really but a

large village. A few Federal soldiers from the camp hard by were lounging about the streets but these paid no

attention to them. Lucy soon made her purchases, and then went to the house that had been pointed out to her

as being inhabited by the doctor who attended to the needs of the people of Mount Pleasant and the

surrounding district. Fortunately he was at home. Lucy looked at him closely as he entered the room and took

his seat. He was a middleaged man with a shrewd face, and she at once felt that she might have confidence

in it.

"Doctor," she said, "I want you to come out to see some one who is very ill."

"What is the matter with him? Or is it him or her?"

"It isit's" and Lucy hesitated, "a hurt he has got."

"A wound, I suppose?" the doctor said quietly. "You may as well tell me at once, as for me to find out when I

get there, then I can take whatever is required with me."

"Yes, sir. It is a wound," Lucy said. "His shoulder is broken, I believe, by a pistol bullet."

"Urnph!" the doctor said. "It might have been worse. Do not hesitate to tell me all about it, young lady. I have

had a vast number of cases on hand since these troubles began. By the way, I do not know your face, and I

thought I knew every one within fifteen miles around."

"I come from the other side of the Duck river. But at present he is lying at a place called Woodford, but two

miles from here."

"Oh, yes! I know it. But I thought it was empty. Let me see, a man named Jenkins lived there. He was killed

at the beginning of the troubles in a fight near Murfreesboro. His widow moved in here; and she has married

again and gone five miles on the other side. I know she was trying to sell the old place."

"We have not purchased it, sir; we have just squatted there. My friend was taken so had that we could go no

further. We were trying, doctor, to make our way down south."

"Your friend, whoever he is, did a very foolish thing to bring a young lady like yourself on such a long

journey. You are not a pair of runaway lovers, are you?"


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 107



Top




Page No 110


"No, indeed," Lucy said, flushing scarlet; "we have no idea of such a thing. I was living alone, and the house

was attacked by bushwhackers, the band of a villain named Mullens."

"Oh! I saw all about that in the Nashville paper this morning. They were attacked by a band of Confederate

plunderers, it said."

"They were attacked by one man," the girl replied. "They were on the point of murdering me when he

arrived. He shot Mullens and four of his band and the rest made off, but he got this wound. And as 1 knew

the villains would return again and burn the house and kill me, I and my old nurse determined to go

southward to join my friends in Georgia."

"Well, you can tell me more about it as we go," the doctor said. "I will order my buggy round to the door, and

drive you back. I will take my instruments and things with me. It is no business of mine whether a sick man is

a Confederate or a Federal; all my business is to heal them."

"Thank you very much, doctor. While the horse is being put in I will go down and tell the negro boy with me

to go straight on with a basket of things I have been buying."

"Where is he now?" the doctor asked.

"I think he is sitting down outside the door, sir.

"Then you needn't go down," the doctor said. "He can jump up behind and go with us. He will get there all

the quicker."

In five minutes they were driving down the village, with Dan in the back seat. On the way the doctor obtained

from Lucy a more detailed account of their adventures.

"So he is one of those Confederate officers who broke prison at Elmira," he said. "I saw yesterday that one of

his companions was captured."

"Was he, sir? How was that?"

"It seems that he had made his way down to Washington, and was staying at one of the hotels there as a Mr.

James of Baltimore. As he was going through the street he was suddenly attacked by a negro, who assaulted

him with such fury that he would have killed him had he not been dragged off by passersby. The black

would hare been very roughly treated, but he denounced the man he had attacked as one of the Confederate

officers who had escaped from the prison. It seems that the negro had been a slave of his who had been

barbarously treated, and finally succeeded in making his escape and reaching England, after which he went to

Canada; and now that it is safe for an escaped slave to live in the Northern States without fear of arrest or

illtreatment he had come down to Washington with the intention of engaging as a teamster with one of the

Northern armies, in the hope when he made his way to Richmond of being able to gain some news of his

wife, whom his master had sold before he ran away from him."

"It served the man right!" Lucy said indignantly. "It's a good thing that the slaves should turn the tables

sometimes upon masters who illtreat them."

"You don't think my patient would illtreat his slaves?" the doctor asked with a little smile.

"I am sure he wouldn't," the girl said indignantly. "Why, the boy behind you is one of his slaves, and I am

sure be would give his life for his master."


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 108



Top




Page No 111


Dan had overheard the doctor's story, and now exclaimed:

"No, sah. Massa Vincent do kindest of masters. If all like him, do slaves eberywbere contented and happy.

What was de name of dat man, sah, you was speaking of?"

"His name was Jackson," the doctor answered.

"I tought so," Dan exclaimed in excitement. "Massa never mentioned de names of de two officers who got

out wid him, and it war too dark for me to see their faces, but dat story made me tink it must be him. Berry

bad man that; he libs close to us, and Massa Vincent one day pretty nigh kill him because he beat dat bery

man who has catched him now on de street of Washington. When dat man sell him wife Massa Vincent buy

her so as to prevent her falling into bad hands. She safe now wid his mother at de Orangerydat's the name of

her plantation."

"My patient must be quite an interesting fellow, young lady," the doctor said, with a rather slight twinkle of

his eye. "A very knighterrant. But there is the house now; we shall soon see all about him."

Taking with him the case of instruments and medicines he had brought, the doctor entered Vincent's room.

Lucy entered first; and although surprised to see a stranger with her, Vincent saw by her face that there was

no cause for alarm.

"I have brought you a doctor," she said. "You could not go on as you were, you know. So Dan and I have

been to fetch one."

The doctor now advanced and took Vincent's hand.

"Fererish," he said, looking at his cheeks, which were now flushed. "You have been doing too much, I fancy.

Now let us look at this wound of yours. Has your servant got any warm water?" he asked Lucy.

Lucy left the room, and returned in a minute with a kettleful of warm water and a basin, which was among

the purchases she had made at Mount Pleasant.

"That is right," the doctor said, taking it from her. "Now we will cut open the shirt sleeve. I think, young lady,

you had better leave us, unless you are accustomed to the sight of wounds."

"I am not accustomed to them, sir; but as thousands of women have been nursing the wounded in the

hospitals, I suppose I can do so now."

Taking a knife from the case, the doctor cut open the shirt from the neck to the elbow. The shoulder was

terribly swollen and inflamed, and a little exclamation of pain broke from Lucy.

"That is the effect of walking and inattention," the doctor said. "If I could have taken him in hand within an

hour of his being hit the matter would have been simple enough; but I cannot search for the ball, or in fact do

anything, till we have reduced the swelling. You must put warm poultices on every halfhour, and by

tomorrow I hope the inflammation will have subsided, and I can then see about the ball. It evidently is

somewhere there still, for there is no sign of its having made its exit anywhere. In the meantime you must

give him two tablespoonfuls of this cooling draught every two hours, and tonight give him this sleeping

draught. I will be over tomorrow morning to see him. Do not be uneasy about him; the wound itself is not

serious, and when we have got rid of the fever and inflammation I have no doubt we shall pull him round

before long."


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 109



Top




Page No 112


"I know the wound is nothing," Vincent said; "I have told Miss Kingston so all along. It is nothing at all to

one I got at the first battle of Bull Run, where I had three ribs badly broken by a shell. I was laid up a long

time over that business. Now I hope in a week I shall he fit to travel."

The doctor shook his head. "Not as soon as that. Still we will hope it may not be long. Now all you have to do

is to lie quiet and not worry, and to get to sleep as quick as you can. You must not let your patient talk, Miss

Kingston. It will be satisfactory to you, no doubt," he went on turning to Vincent, "to know that there is no

fear whatever of your being disturbed here. The road leads nowhere, and is entirely out of the way of traffic. I

should say you might be here six months without even a chance of a visitor. Every one knows the house is

shut up, and as you have no neighbor within half a mile no one is likely to call in. Even if any one did by

accident come here you would be in no danger; we are all one way of thinking about here."

"Shall we make some broth for him?" Lucy asked after they had left the room.

"No; he had best take nothing whatever during the next twentyfour hours except his medicine and cooling

drinks. The great thing is to get down the fever. We can soon build him up afterward."

By nightfall the exertions of Dan, Lucy, and Chloe had made the house tidy. Beds of rushes and grass had

been made in the room upstairs for the women, and Dan had no occasion for one for himself, as he was going

to stop up with his master. He, however, brought a bundle of rushes into the kitchen, and when it became

dark threw himself down upon them for a few hours' sleep, Lucy and her old nurse taking their place in

Vincent's room, aLd promising to rouse Dan at twelve o'clock.

During the easy part of the night Vincent was restless and uneasy, but toward morning he became more quiet

and dozed off, and had hut just awoke when the doctor drove up at ten o'clock. He found the inflammation

and swelling so much abated that he was able at once to proceed to search for the ball. Chloe was his

assistant. Lucy felt that her nerves would not be equal to it, and Dan's hand shook so that be could not hold

the basin. In a quarter of an hour, which seemed to Lucy to be an age, the doctor came out of the room.

"There is the bullet, Miss Kingston."

"And is he much hurt, sir?"

"It is a nasty wound," the doctor replied. "The collarbone is badly broken, and I fancy the head of the bone of

the upper arm, to put it in language you will understand, is fractured; but of that I cannot be quite sure. I will

examine it again tomorrow, and will then bandage it in its proper position. At present I have only put a

bandage round the arm and body to prevent movement. I should bathe it occasionally with warm water, and

you can give him a little weak broth today. I think, on the whole, he is doing very well. The feeling that you

are all for the present safe from detection has had as much to do with the abatement of the fever as my

medicine."

The next morning the report was still satisfactory. The fever had almost disappeared, and Vincent was in

good spirits. The doctor applied the splints to keep the shoulder up in its proper position, and then tightly

bandaged it.

"It depends upon yourself now," he said, "whether your shoulders are both of the same width as before or not.

If you will lie quiet, and give the broken bones time to reunite, I think I can promise you that you will be as

straight as before; but if notputting aside the chances of inflammationthat shoulder will be lower than the

other, and you will never get your full strength in it again. Quiet and patience are the only medicines you

require, and as there can be no particular hurry for you to get south, and as your company here is pleasant and

you have two good nurses, there is no excuse for your not being quiet and contented."


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 110



Top




Page No 113


"Very well, doctor. I promise that unless there is a risk of our being discovered I will be as patient as you can

wish. As you say, I have everything to make me contented and comfortable."

The doctor had a chat with Lucy, and agreed with her that perhaps it would be better to inform the mistress of

the house that there were strangers there. Some of the people living along the road might notice him going or

coming, or see Dan on his way to market, and might come and ascertain that the house was inhabited, and

communicate the fact to their old neighbor.

"I will see her myself, Miss Kingston, and tell her that I have sent a patient of mine to take up his quarters

here. I will say he is ready to pay some small sum weekly as long as he occupies the house. I have no doubt

she would be willing enough to let you have it without that; for although I shall say nothing actually I shall

let her guess from my manner that it is a wounded Confederate, and that will be enough for her. Still, I have

no doubt that the idea of getting a few dollars for the rent of an empty house will add to her patriotism.

People of her class are generally pretty closefisted, and she will look upon this as a little pocketmoney.

Goodby! I shall not call tomorrow, but will be round next day again."

On his next visit the doctor told Lucy that he had arranged the matter with her landlady, and that she was to

pay a dollar a week as rent. "I should not tell your patient about this," he said. "It will look to him as if I

considered his stay was likely to be a long one, and it might fidget him."

"How long will it be, doctor, do you think?"

"That I cannot say. If all goes well, he ought in a month to be fairly cured; but before starting upon a journey

which will tax his strength, I should say at least six weeks."

Ten days later Vincent was up, and able to get about. A pile of grass had been heaped up by the door, so that

he could sit down in the sun and enjoy the air. Lucy was in high spirits, and flitted in and out of the house,

sometimes helping Chloe, at others talking to Vincent.

"What are you laughing at?" she asked as she came out suddenly on one of these occasions.

"I was just thinking," he said, "that no stranger who dropped in upon us would dream that we were not at

home here. There is Dan tidying up the garden; Chloe is quite at her ease in the kitchen, and you and I might

pass very well for brother and sister."

"I don't see any likeness between usnot a bit."

"No, there is no personal likeness; but I meant in age and that sort of thing. I think, altogether, we have a very

homelike look."

"The illusion would be very quickly dispelled if your stranger put his head inside the door. Did any one ever

see such a bare place?"

"Anyhow, it's very comfortable," Vincent said, "though I grant that it would be improved by a little

furniture."

"By a great deal of furniture, you mean. Why, there isn t a chair in the house, nor a carpet, nor a curtain, nor a

cupboard, nor a bed; in fact all there is is the rough dresser in the kitchen and that plank table, and your

bedstead. I really think that's all. Chloe has the kettle and two cookingpots, and there is the dish and six

plates we bought."


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 111



Top




Page No 114


"You bought, you mean," Vincent interrupted.

"We bought, sir; this is a joint expedition. Then, there is the basin and a pail. I think that is the total of our

belongings."

"Well, you see, it shows how little one can be quite comfortable upon," Vincent said. "I wonder how long it

will be before the doctor gives me leave to move. It is all very well for me who am accustomed to

campaigning, but it is awfully rough for you."

"Don't you put your impatience down to my account, at any rate until you begin to hear me grumble. It is just

your own restlessness, when you are pretending you are comfertable."

"I can assure you that I am not restless, and that I am in no hurry at all to be off on my own account. I am

perfectly contented with everything. I never thought I was lazy before, but I feel as if I could do with a great

deal of this sort of thing. You will see that you will become impatient for a move before I do."

"We shall see, sir. Anyhow, I am glad you have said that, because now whatever you may feel you will keep

your impatience to yourself."

Another four weeks passed by smoothly and pleasantly. Dan went into the village once a week to do the

shopping, and the doctor had reduced his visits to the same number. He would have come oftener, for his

visits to the lonely cottage amused him; but he feared that his frequent passage in his buggy might attract

notice. So far no one else had broken the solitude of their lives. If the doctor's calls had been noticed, the

neighbors had not taken the trouble to see who had settled down in Jenkins' old place. His visits were very

welcome, for he brought newspapers and books, the former being also purchased by Dan whenever he went

into the village, and thus they learned the course of events outside.

Since Antietam nothing had been done in Northern Virginia; but Burnside, who had succeeded McClellan,

was preparing another great army, which was to march to Richmond and crush out the rebellion. Lee was

standing on the defensive. Along the whole line of the frontier, from New Orleans to Tennessee, desultory

fighting was going on, and in these conflicts the Confederates had generally the worse of things, having there

no generals such as Lee, Jackson, and Longatreet, who had made the army of Virginia almost invincible.

At the last of these visits the doctor told Vincent that he considered he was nearly sufficiently restored in

health to be able to start on their journey.

"It is a much better job than I had expected it would turn out. I was almost afraid that your shoulder would

never be quite square again. However, as you can see for yourself it has come out quite right; and although I

should not advise you to put any great strain on your left arm, I believe that in a very short time it will be as

strong as the other."

"And now, doctor, what am I in debt to you? Your kindness cannot be repaid, but your medical bill I will

discharge as soon as I get home. We have not more than twenty dollars left between us, which is little enough

for the journey there is before us. You can rely that the instant I get to Richmond I will send you the money.

There is no great difficulty in smuggling letters across the frontier."

"I am very pleased to have been able to be of service to you," the doctor said. "I should not think of accepting

payment for aid rendered to an officer of our army; but it will give me real pleasure to receive a letter saying

you have reached home in safety. It is a duty to do all we can for the brave men fighting for our cause. As I

have told you, I am not a very hot partisan, for I see faults on both sides. Still, I believe in the principle of our

forefathers, that each State has its own government and is master of its own army, joining with the others for


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 112



Top




Page No 115


such purposes as it may think fit. If I had been a fighting man I should certainly have joined the army of my

State; but as it is, I hope I can do more good by staying and giving such aid and comfort as I can to my

countrymen. You will, I am sure, excuse my saying that I think you must let me aid you a little further. I

understand you to say that Miss Kingston will go to friends in Georgia, and I suppose you will see her safely

there. Then you have a considerable journey to make to Richmond, and the sum that you possess is utterly

inadequate for all this. It will give me real pleasure if you will accept the loan of one hundred dollars, which

you can repay when you write to me from Richmond. You will need money for the sake of your companions

rather than your own. When you have once crossed the line you will then be able to appear in your proper

character."

"Thank you greatly, doctor. I will accept your offer as frankly as it is made. I had intended telegraphing for

money as soon as I was among our own people, but there would be delay in receiving it, and it will be much

more pleasant to push on at once."

"By the way, you cannot cross at Florence, for I hear that Hood has fallen back across the river, the forces

advancing against him from this side being too strong to be resisted. But I think that this is no disadvantage to

you, for it would have been far more difficult to pass the Federals and get to Florence than to make for some

point on the river as far as possible from the contending armies."

"We talked that over the last time you were here, doctor, and you know we agreed it was better to run the risk

of falling into the hands of the Yankee troops than into those of one of those partisan bands whose exploits

are always performed at a distance from the army. However, if Hood has retreated across the Tennessee there

is an end of that plan, and we must take some other route. Which do you advise?"

"The Yankees will be strong all round the great bend of the river to the west of Florence and along the line to

the east, which would, of course, be your direct way. The passage, however, is your real difficulty, and I

should say that instead of going in that direction you had better bear nearly due south. There is a road from

Mount Pleasant that strikes into the main road from Columbia up to Camden. You can cross the river at that

point without any question or suspicion, as you would be merely traveling to the west of the State. Once

across you could work directly south, crossing into the State of Mississippi, and from there take train through

Alabama to Georgia.

"It seems a roundabout way, but I think you would find it far the safest, for there are no armies operating

upon that line. The population, at any rate as you get south, are for us, and there are, so far as I have heard,

very few of these bushwhacking bands about either on one side or the other. The difficult part of the journey

is that up to Camden, but as you will be going away from the seat of war instead of toward it there will be

little risk of being questioned."

"I had thought of buying a horse and cart," Vincent said. "Jogging along a road like that we should attract no

attention. I gave up the idea because our funds were not sufficient, but, thanks to your kindness, we might

manage now to pick up something of the sort."

The doctor was silent for a minute.

"If you will send Dan over to me tomorrow afternoon I will see what can be done," he said. "It would

certainly be the safest plan by far; but I must think it over. You will not leave before that, will you?"

"Certainly not, doctor. In any case we should have stayed another day to get a few more things for our

journey."


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 113



Top




Page No 116


The next afternoon Dan went over to Mount Pleasant. He was away two hours longer than they had expected,

and they began to feel quite uneasy about him, when the sound of wheels was heard, and Dan appeared

coming along the road driving a cart. Vincent gave a shout of satisfaction, and Lucy and the negress ran out

from the house in delight.

"Here am de cart. Me had to go to five miles from de town to get him. Dat what took me so long. Here am a

letter, sah, from the doctor Firstrate man dat Good man all ober."

The letter was as follows:

"My DEAR Mu. WINGFIELD: I did not see how you would be able to buy a cart, and I was sure that you

could not obtain one with the funds in your possession. As from what you have said I knew that you would

not in the least mind the expense, I have taken the matter upon myself, and have bought from your landlady a

cart and horse, which will, I think, suit you well. I have paid for them a hundred and fifty dollars, which you

can remit me with the hundred I handed you yesterday. Sincerely trusting that you may succeed in carrying

out your plans in safety, and with kind regards to yourself and Miss Kingston,

"I remain, yours truly,

"JAMES SPENCER."

"That is a noble fellow," Vincent said, "and I trust, for his sake as well as our own, that we shall get safely

through. Now, Lucy, I think you had better go into the town the first thing and buy some clothes of good

homely fashion. What with the water and the bushes your dress is grievously dilapidated, to say the least of it.

Dan can go with you and buy a suit for methose fitted for a young farmer. We shall look like a young

farmer and his sister jogging comfortably along to market; we can stop and buy a stock of goods at some

farm on the way."

"That will be capital," the girl said. "I have been greatly ashamed of my old dress, hut knowing we were

running so short, and that every dollar was of consequence, I made the best of it; now that we are in funds we

can afford to be respectable."

Lucy started early the next morning for the town, and the shopping was satisfactorily accomplished. They

returned by eleven o'clock. The new purchases were at once donned, and half an hour later they set off in the

cart, Vincent sitting on the side driving, Lucy in the corner facing him on a basket turned topsyturvy, Dan

and Chioe on a thick bag of rushes in the bottom of the cart.

CHAPTER XIV. ACROSS THE BORDER.

DAN ON his return with the cart had brought back a message from its late owner to say that if she could in

any way be of use to them she should be glad to aid them. Her farm lay on the road they were now following,

and they determined therefore to stop there. As the cart drew up at the door the woman came out.

"Gad to see you," she said; "come right in. It's strange now you should have been lodging in my house for

more than six weeks and I should never have set eyes on you before. The doctor talked to me a heap about

you, but I didn't look to see quite such a young couple."

Lucy colored hotly and was about to explain that they did not stand in the supposed relationship to each

other, but Vincent slightly shook his head. It was not worth while to undeceive the woman, and although they

had agreed to pass as brother and sister Vincent was determined not to tell an untruth about it unless deceit

was absolutely necessary for their safety.


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 114



Top




Page No 117


"And you want to get out of the way without questions being asked, I understand?" the woman went on.

"There are many such about at present. I don't want to ask no questions; the war has brought trouble enough

on me. Now is there anything I can do? If so, say it right out."

"Yes, there is something you can do for us. We want to fill up our cart with the sort of stuff you take to

marketapples and pumpkins, and things of that sort. If we had gone to buy them anywhere else there might

have been questions asked. From what the doctor said you can let us have some."

"I can do that. The storeroom's chuck full; and it was only a few days ago I said to David it was time we set

about getting them off. I will fill your cart, sir; and not overcharge you neither. It will save us the trouble of

taking it over to Columbia or Camden, for there's plenty of garden truck round Mount Pleasant, and one

cannot get enough to pay for the trouble of taking them there."

The cart was soon filled with apples, pumpkins, and other vegetables, and the price put upon them was very

moderate.

"What ought we to ask for these?." Vincent soon inquired. " One does not want to be extra cheap or dear."

The woman informed them of the prices they might expect to get for the produce; and they at once started

amid many warm good wishes from her.

Before leaving the farm the woman had given them a letter to her sister who lived a mile from Camden.

"It's always awkward stopping at a strange place," she said, "and farmers don't often put up at hotels when

they drive in with garden truck to a town, though they may do so sometimes; besides it's always nice being

with friends. I will write a line to Jane and tell her you have been my tenants at Woodford and where you are

going, and ask her to take you in for the night and give you a note in the morning to any one she or her

husband may know a good bit along that road."

When they reached the house it was dark, but directly Vincent showed the note the farmer and his wife

heartily bade them come in.

"Your boy can put up the horse at the stab]e, and you are heartily welcome. But the house is pretty full, and

we can't make you as comfortable as we should wish at night; but still we will do our best."

Vincent and Lucy were soon seated by the fire. Their hostess bustled about preparing supper for them, and

the children, of whom the house seemed full, stared shyly at the newcomers. As soon as the meal was over,

Chloe's wants were attended to, and a hunch of bread and bacon taken out by the farmer to Dan in the stables.

The children were then packed off to bed, and the farmer and his wife joined Vincent and Lucy by the fire.

"As to sleeping," the woman said, "John and I have been talking it over, and the best way we can see is that

you should sleep with me, ma'am, and we will make up a bed on the floor here for my husband and yours."

"Thank youthat will do very nicely; though I don't like interfering with your arrangements."

"Not at all, ma'am, not at all, it makes a nice change having some one come in, especially of late, when there

is no more pleasure in going about in this country, and people don't go out after dark more than they can help.

Ah! it's a bad time. My sister says you are going west, but I see you have got your cart full of garden truck.

How you have raised it so soon I don't know; for Liza wrote to me two months since as she hadn't been able

to sell her place, and it was just a wilderness. Are you going to get rid of it at Camden tomorrow?"


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 115



Top




Page No 118


Vincent had already been assured as to the politics of his present host and hostess, and he therefore did not

hesitate to say:

"The fact is, madam, we are anxious to get along without being questioned by any Yankee troops we may fall

in with; and we have bought the things you see in the cart from your sister, as, going along with a cart full,

any one we met would take us for farmers living close by on their road to the next markettown."

"Oh, oh! that's it!" the farmer said significantly. "Want to get through the lines, eh?"

Vincent nodded.

"Didn't I think sot" the farmer said, rubbing his hands. "I thought directly my eyes hit upon you that you did

not look the cut of a granger. Been fightingeh? and they are after you?"

I don't think they are after me here," Vincent said. "But I have seen a good deal of fighting with Jackson and

Stuart; and I am just getting over a collarbone which was smashed by a Yankee bullet."

"You don't say!" the farmer exclaimed. "Well, I should have gone out myself if it hadn't been for Jane and the

children. But there are such a lot of them that I could not bring myself to run the chance of leaving them all

on her hands. Still, I am with them heart and soul."

"Your wife's sister told me that you were on the right side," Vincent said, "and that I could trust you

altogether."

"Now, if you tell me which road you want to go, I don't mind if I get on my horse tomorrow and ride with

you a stage, and see you put for the night. I know a heap of people, and I am sure to be acquainted with some

one whichever road you may go. We are pretty near all the right side about here, though, as you get further

on, there are lots of Northern men. Now, what are your ideas as to the roads?"

Vincent told him the route he intended to take.

"You ought to get through there right enough," the farmer said. "There are some Yankee troops moving about

to the west of the river, but not many of them; and oven if you fell in with them, with your cargo of stuff they

would not suspect you. Anyhow, I expect we can get you passed down so as always to be among friends. So

you fought under Jackson and Stuart, did you? Ah, they have done well in Virginia! I only wish we bad such

men here. What made you take those two darkies along with you? I should have thought you would have got

along better by yourself."

"We Couldn't very well leave them," Vincent said; "the boy has been with me all through the wars, and is as

true as steel. Old Chloe was Lucy's nurse, and would have broken her heart had she been left behind."

"They are faithful creatures when they are well treated. Mighty few of them have run away all this time from

their masters, though in the parts the Yankees hold there is nothing to prevent their bolting if they have a

mind to it. I haven't got no niggers myself. I tried them, but they want more looking after than they are worth;

and I can make a shift with my boys to help me, and hiring a hand in busy times to work the farm. Now, sir,

what do you think of the lookout?"

The subject of the war fairly started, his host talked until midnight, long before which hour Lucy and the

farmer's wife had gone off to bed.


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 116



Top




Page No 119


"We will start as soon as it is light," the farmer said, as he and Vincent stretched themselves upon the heap of

straw covered with blankets that was to serve as their bed, Chloe having hours before gone up to share the

bed of the negro girl who assisted the farmer's wife in her management of the house and children.

"It's best to get through Camden before people are about. There are Yankee soldiers at the bridge, but it will

be all right you driving in, however early, to sell your stuff. Going out you ain't likely to meet with Yankees;

but as it would look queer, you taking your garden truck out of the town, it's just as well to be on the road

before people are about. Once you get five or six miles the other side you might be going to the next place to

sell your stuff."

"That is just what I have been thinking," Vincent said, "and I agree with you the earlier we get through

Camden the better."

Accordingly as soon as daylight appeared the horso was put in tbe cart, the farmer mounting his own animal,

and with a hearty goodby from his wife the party started away. The Yankee sentinels at each end of the

bridge were passed without questions, for early as it was the carts were coming in with farm produce. As yet

the streets of the town were almost deserted, and the farmer, who before starting had tossed a tarpaulin into

the back of the cart, said:

"Now, pull that over all that stuff, and then any one that meets us will think that you are taking out bacon and

groceries and such like for some store way off."

This suggestion was carried out, and Camden was soon left behind. A few carts were met as they drove

along. The farmer knew some of the drivers and pulled up to say a few words to them. After a twentymile

drive they stopped at another farm, where their friend's introduction ensured them as cordial a welcome as

that upon the preceding evening. So step by step they journeyed on, escorted in almost every case by their

host of the night before and meeting with no interruption. Once they passed a strong body of Federal cavalry,

but these supposing that the party belonged to the neighborhood asked no questions; and at last, after eight

days' traveling, they passed two posts which marked the boundary between Tennessee and Alabama.

For the last two days they had been beyond the point to which the Federal troops had penetrated. They now

felt that all risk was at an end. Another day's journey brought them to a railwaystation, and they learned that

the trains were running as usual, although somewhat irregular as to the hours at which they came along or as

to the time they took upon their journey. The contents of the cart had been left at the farm at which they

stopped the night before, and Vincent had now no difficulty in disposing of the horse and cart, as he did not

stand out for price, but took the first offer made. Two hours later a train came along, and the party were soon

on their way to the east. After many hours' traveling they reached Rome, in Georgia, and then proceeded by

the southern line a few miles to Macon, at which place they alighted and hired a conveyance to take them to

Antioch, near which place Lucy's relatives resided.

The latter part of the journey by rail had been a silent one. Lucy felt none of the pleasure that she had

expected at finding herself safely through her dangers and upon the point of joining relations who would be

delighted to see her, and she sat looking blankly out of the window at the surrounding country. At last

Vincent, who had been half an hour without speaking, said.

Are you sorry our journey is just over, Lucy ?"

The girl's lip quivered, but she did not speak for a moment. "Of course it is unpleasant saying goodby when

people have been together for some time," she said with an effort.

"I hope it will not be goodby for long," he said. "I shall he back here as soon as this horrible war is over."


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 117



Top




Page No 120


"What for?" the girl asked, looking round in surprise. "You live a long way from here, and you told me you

knew nobody in these parts."

I know you," Vincent said, "and that is quite enough. Do you not know that I love you?"

The girl gave a start of surprise, her cheek flushed, but her eyes did not drop as she looked frankly at him.

"No, Vin," she said after a pause, "I never once thought you loved me, never once. You have not been a bit

like what I thought people were when they felt like that."

"I hope not, Lucy. I was your protector then, that is to say when you were not mine. Your position has been

trying enough, and I should have been a blackguard if I had made it more uncomfortable than it was by

showing you that I cared for you. I have tried my best to be what people thought meyour brother; but now

that you are just home and among your own people, I think I may speak and tell you how I feel toward you

and how I have loved you since the moment I first saw you. And you, Lucy, do you think you could care for

me?"

"Not more than I do now, Vin. I love you with all my heart. I have been trying so hard to believe that I didn't,

because I thought you did not care for me that way."

For some minutes no further word was spoken. Vin cent was the first to speak:

"It is horrid to have to sit here in this stiff, unnatural way, Lucy, when one is inclined to do something

outrageous from sheer happiness. These long, open cars, where people can see from end to end what every

one is doing, are hateful inventions. It is perfectly absurd, when one finds one's self the happiest fellow

living, that one is obliged to look as demure and solemn as if one was in church."

"Then you should have waited, sir," the girl said.

"I meant to have waited, Lucy, until I got to your home, but directly I felt that there was no longer any harm

in my speaking, out it came; but it's very hard to have to wait for hours perhaps."

"To wait for what?" Lucy asked demurely.

"You must wait for explanations until we are alone, Lucy. And now I think the train begins to slacken, and it

is the next station at which we get out."

"I think, Lucy," Vincent said, when they approached the house of her relatives, "you and Chloe had better get

out end go in by yourselves and tell your story. Dan and I will go to the inn, and I will come round in an hour.

If we were to walk in together like this it would be next to impossible for you to explain how it all came

about."

"I think that would be the best plan. My two aunts are the kindest creatures possible, but no doubt they will

be bewildered at seeing me so suddenly. I do think it would be best to let me have a talk with them and tell

them all about it before you appear upon the scene."

"Very well, then, in an hour I will come in.

When they arrived at the gate, therefore, Vincent helped Lucy and Chloe to alight, and then jumping into the

buggy again told the driver to take him to the inn.


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 118



Top




Page No 121


Having engaged a room and indulged in a thorough wash Vincent sallied out into the little town, and was

fortunate enough to succeed in purchasing a suit of tweed clothes, which, although they scarcely fitted him as

if they had been made for him, were still an immense improvement upon the rough clothes in which he had

traveled. Returning to the hotel he put on his new purchases, and then walked to the house of Lucy's aunts,

which was a quarter of a mile outside the town.

Lucy had walked up the little path through the garden in front of the house, and turning the handle of the door

had entered unannounced and walked straight into the parlor. Two elderly ladies rose with some surprise at

the entry of a strange visitor. It was three years since she had paid her last visit there, and for a moment they

did not recognize her.

"Don't you know me, aunts?"

"Why, goodness me!" the eldest exclaimed, "if it isn't our little Lucy grown into a woman! My dear child,

where have you sprung from?" And the two ladies warmly embraced their niece, who, as soon as they

released her from their arms, burst into a fit of crying, and it was some time before she could answer the

questions showered upon her.

"It is nothing, aunts," she said at last, wiping her eyes; "but I am so glad to be with you again, and I have

gone through so much, and I am so happy, and it is so nice being with you again. Here is Chloe waiting to

speak to you, aunts. She has come with me all the way."

The old negress, who had been waiting in the passage, was now called in.

"Why, Chloe, you look no older than when you went away from here six years ago," Miss Kingston said.

"But how ever did you both get through the lines? We have been terribly anxious ahout you. Your brother

was here only a fortnight ago, and he and your father were in a great way about you, and reproached

themselves bitterly that they did not send you to us before the troubles began, which certainly would have

been a wiser step, as I told them. Of course your brother said that when they left you to join the army they

had no idea that matters were going so far, or that the Yankees would drive us out of Tennessee, or they

would never have dreamed of leaving you alone. However, here you are, so now tell me all about it."

Lucy told the story of the various visits of the Federal bushwhackers to the house, and how they had narrowly

escaped death for refusing to betray the Confederate officer who had come to the house for food. Her recital

was frequently interrupted by exclamations of indignation and pity from her aunts.

"Well, aunts, after that," she went on, "you see it was impossible for me to stop there any longer. No doubt

they came back again a few hours afterward and burned the house, and had I been found there I should have

been sure to be burned in it, so Chloe agreed with me that there was nothing to do but to try and get through

the lines and come to you. There was no way of my getting my living at Nashville except by going out as a

help, and there might have been some difficulties about that."

"Quite right, my dear. It was clearly the best thing for you to come to usindeed, the only thing. But how in

the world did you two manage to travel alone all that distance and get through the Federal lines?"

"You see, we were not alone, aunts," Lucy said; "the Confederate officer and his servant were coming

through, and of course they took care of us. We could never have got through alone, and as Chloe was with

me we got on very nicely; hut we have been a long time getting through, for in that fight, where he saved my

life and killed five of the band, he had his shoulder broken by a pistol bullet, and we had to stop in a

farmhouse near Mount Pleasant, and he was very ill for some time, but the doctor who attended him was a

true Southerner, and so we were quite safe till he was able to move again."


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 119



Top




Page No 122


"And who is this officer, Lucy?" Miss Kingston asked rather anxiously.

"He is a Virginian gentleman, auntie. His mother has large estates near Richmond. He was in the cavalry with

Stuart, and was made prisoner while he was lying wounded and insensible, at Antietam; and I think, auntie,

that that" and she hesitated" some day we are going to be married."

Oh, that's it, is it?" the old lady said kindly. "Well, I can't say anything about that until I see him, Lucy. Now

tell us the whole story, and then we shall be better able to judge about it. I don't think, my dear, that while

you were traveling under his protection he ought to have talked to you about such things."

"He didn't, auntie; not until we were half a mile from the station here. I never thought he cared for me the

least bit; he was just like a brother to mejust like what Jack would have been if he had been bringing me

here."

"That's right, my dear; I am glad to hear it. Now, let us hear all about it."

Lucy told the whole story of her escape and her adventures, and when she had finished her aunts nodded to

each other.

"That's all very satisfactory, Lucy. It was a difficult position to be placed in, though I don't see how it was to

be avoided, and the young man really seems to have hehaved very well. Don't you think so, Ada?" The

younger Miss Kingston agreed, and both were prepared to receive Vincent with cordiality when he appeared

The hour had been considerably exceeded when Vincent came to the door. He felt it rather an awkward

moment when he was ushered into the presence of Lucy's aunts, who could scarcely restrain an exclamation

of surprise at his youth, for although Lucy had said nothing about his age, they expected to meet an older

man, the impression being gained from the recital of his bravery in attacking singlehanded twelve men, and

by the manner in which he had piloted the party through their dangers.

We are very glad to see youmy sister Ada and myself," Miss Kingston said, shaking hands cordially with

their visitor. "Lucy has been telling us all about you; but we certainly expected from what you had gone

through that you were older."

"I am two or three years older than she is, Miss Kingston, and I have gone through so much in the last three

years that I feel older than I am. She has told you, I hope, that she has been good enough to promise to be my

wife some day?"

"Yes, she has told us that, Mr. Wingfield; and although we don't know you personally, we feel suremy sister

Ada and Ifrom what she has told us of your behavior while you have been together that you are an

honorable gentleman, and we hope and believe that you will make her happy."

"I will do my best to do so," Vincent said earnestly. "As to my circumstances, I shall in another year come

into possession of estates sufficient to keep her in every comfort."

"I have no doubt that that is all satisfactory, Mr. Wingfield, and that her father will give his hearty approval

when he hears all the circumstances of the case. Now, if you will go into the next room, Mr. Wingfield, I will

call her down"for Lucy bad run upstairs when she heard Vincent knock.

"I dare say you will like a quiet talk together," she added smiling, "for she tells me you have never been alone

together since you started."


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 120



Top




Page No 123


Lucy required several calls before she came down. A new shyness such as she had never before felt bad

seized her, and it was with flushed cheeks and timid steps that she at last came downstairs, and it needed an

encouraging" Go in, you silly child, your lover will not eat you," before she turned the handle and went into

the room where Vincent was expecting her.

Vincent had telegraphed from the first station at which he arrived within the limits of the Confederacy to his

mother, announcing his safe arrival there, and asking her to send money to him at Antioch. Her letter in reply

reached him three days after his arrival. It contained notes for the amount he wrote for; and while expressing

her own and his sisters' delight at hearing he had safely reached the limits of the Confederacy, she expressed

not a little surprise at the outoftheway place to which he had requested the money to be sent.

"We have been examining the maps, my dear boy," she said, "and find that it is seventy or eighty miles out of

your direct course, and we have puzzled ourselves in vain as to why you should have made your way there.

The girls guess that you have gone there to deliver in person some message from one of your late

fellowprisoners to his family. I am not good at guessing, and am content to wait until you return home. We

hope that you will leave as soon as you get the remittance. We shall count the hours until we see you. Of

course we learned from a Yankee paper smuggled through the lines that you had escaped from prison, and

have been terribly anxious about you ever since. We are longing to hear your adventures."

A few hours after the receipt of this letter Vincent was on his way home. It was a long journey. The distance

was considerable, and the train service greatly disordered and unpunctual. When within a few hours of

Richmond he telegraphed, giving the approximate time at which he might be expected to arrive. The train,

however, did not reach Richmond until some hours later. The carriage was waiting at the station, and the

negro coachman shouted with pleasure at the sight of his young master.

"Missis and the young ladies come, sah; but de stationmaster he say do train no arrive for a long time, so

dey wait for you at de town house, sah."

Dan jumped up beside the coachman and Vincent leaped into the carriage, and a few minutes later he was

locked in the arms of his mother and sisters.

"You grow bigger and bigger, Vincent," his mother said after the first greeting was over. "I thought you must

have done when you went away last, but you are two or three inches taller and ever so much wider."

"I think I have nearly done now, motheranyhow as to height. I am about six feet one."

"You are a dreadful trouble to us, Vincent," Annie said. "We have awful anxiety whenever we hear of a battle

being fought, and it was almost a relief to us when we heard that you were in a Yankee prison. We thought at

least you were out of danger for some time; but since the news came of your escape it has been worse than

ever, and as week passed after week without our hearing any' thing of you we began to fear that something

terrible had happened to you."

"Nothing terrible has happened at all, Annie. The only mishap I had was getting a pistol bullet in my shoulder

which laid me up for about six weeks. There was nothing very dreadful about it," he continued, as

exclamations of alarm and pity broke from his mother and sister. "I was well looked after and nursed. And

now I will tell you my most important piece of news, and then I will give you a full account of my adventures

from the time when Dan got me out of prison, for it is entirely to him that I owe my liberty."

"Well, what is the piece of news?" Annie asked.

"Guess!" Vincent replied smiling.


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 121



Top




Page No 124


"You have got promoted?" his mother said. He shook his head.

"Is it about a lady?" Annie asked.

Vincent smiled.

"Oh, Vincent, you are not engaged to be married! That would be too ridiculous!" Vincent laughed and

nodded.

"Annie is right, mother; I am engaged to be married." Mrs. Wingfield looked grave, Rosie laughed, and

Annie threw her arms round his neck and kissed him.

"You dear, silly old boy:" she said. "I am glad, though it seems so ridiculous. Who is she, and what is she

like?"

"We needn't ask where she lives," Rosie said. "Of course it is in Antioch, though bow in the world you

managed it all in the two or three days you were there I can't make out."

Mrs. Wingfield's brow cleared. "At any rate, in that case, Vincent, she is a Southerner. I was afraid at first it

was some Yankee woman who had perhaps sheltered you on your way."

"Is she older than you, Vincent? Annie asked suddenly. "I shouldn't like her to be older than you are."

"She is between sixteen and seventeen," Vincent replied, "and she is a Southern girl, mother, and I am sure

you will love her, for she saved my life at the risk of her own, besides nursing me all the time I was ill."

"I have no doubt I shall love her, Vincent, for I think, my boy, that you would not make a rash choice. I think

you are young, much too young, to be engaged; still, that is a secondary matter. Now tell us all about it. We

expected your story to be exciting, but did not dream that lovemaking had any share in it."

Vincent accordingly told them the whole story of his adventures from the time of his first meeting Dan in

prison. When he related the episode of Lucy's refusal to say whether he would return, although threatened

with instant death unless she did so, his narrative was broken by the exclamations of his hearers.

"You need not say another word in praise of her," his mother said. "She is indeed a noble girl, and I shall be

proud of such a daughter."

"She must be a darling!" Annie exclaimed. "Oh, Vincent, how brave she must be! I don't think I ever could

have done that, with a pistol pointing straight at you, and all those dreadful men round, and no hope of a

rescue; it's awful even to think of."

"It was an awful moment, as you may imagine," Vincent replied. "I shall never forget the scene, or Lucy's

steadfast face as she faced that man; and you see at that time I was a perfect stranger to her only a fugitive

Confederate officer whom she shielded from his pursuers."

Go on, Vincent; please go on, Annie said. " Tell us what happened next."

Vincent continued his narrative to the end, with, however, many interruptions and questions on the part of the

girls. His mother said little, but sat holding his hand in hers.


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 122



Top




Page No 125


"It has been a wonderful escape, Vincent," she said when he had finished. "Bring your Lucy here when you

like, and I shall be ready to receive her as my daughter, and to love her for her own sake as well as yours. She

must be not only a brave but a noble girl, and you did perfectly right to lose not a single day after you had

taken her safely home in asking her to be your wife. I am glad to think that some day the Orangery will have

so worthy a mistress.. I will write to her at once. You have not yet told us what she is like, Vincent."

"I am not good at descriptions, but you shall see her photograph when I get it."

"What, haven't you got one now?"

"She had not one to give me. You see, when the troubles began she was little more than a child, and since that

time she has scarcely left home, but she promised to have one taken at once and send it me, and then, if it is a

good likeness, you will know all about it."

"Mother, when you write tonight," Rosie said, "please send her your photograph and ours, and say we all

want one of our new relative that is to be."

"I think, my dear, you can leave that until we have exchanged a letter or two. You will see Vincent's copy,

and can then wait patiently for your own."

"And now, mother, I have told you all of my news; let us hear about every one here. How are all the old

house hands, and how is Dinah? Tony is at Washington, I know, because I saw in the paper that he had made

a sudden attack upon Jackson."

Mrs. Wingfield's face fell.

"That is my one piece of bad news, Vincent. I wish you hadn't asked the question until tomorrow, for I am

sorry that anything should disturb the pleasure of this first meeting; still as you have asked the question I

must answer it. About ten days ago a negro came, as I afterward heard from Chloe, to the back entrance and

asked for Dinah. He said he had a message for her. She went and spoke to him, and then ran back and caught

up her child. She said to Chloe, 'I have news of my husband. I think he is here. I will soon be back again.'

Then she ran out, and has never returned. We have made every inquiry we could, but we have not liked to

advertise for her, for it may be that she has met her husband, and that he persuaded her to make off at once

with him to Yorktown or Fortress Monroe."

"This is bad news indeed, mother," Vincent said. "No, I do not think for a moment that she has gone off with

Tony. There could be no reason why she should have left so suddenly without telling any one, for she knew

well enough that you would let her go if she wished it; and I feal sure that neither she nor Tony would act so

ungratefully as to leave us in this manner. No, mother, I feel sure that this has been done by Jackson. You

know I told you I felt uneasy about her before I went. No doubt the old rascal has seen in some Northern

paper an account of his son having been attacked in the streets of Washington, and recaptured by Tony, and

he has had Dinah carried off from a pure spirit of revenge. Well, mother," he went on in answer to an

appealing look from her, "I will not put myself out this first evening of my return, and will say no more about

it. There will be plenty of time to take the matter up tomorrow. And now about all our friends and

acquaintances. How are they getting on? Have you heard of any more of my old chums being killed since I

was taken prisoner at Antietam?"

It was late in the evening before Vincent heard all the news. Fortunately, the list of casualties in the army of

Virginia had been slight since Antietam; but that battle had made many gaps among the circle of their friends,

and of these Vincent now heard for the first time, and he learned too, that although no battle had been fought

since Antietam, on the 17th of September, there had been a sharp skirmish near Fredericksburg, and that the


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 123



Top




Page No 126


Federal army, now under General Burnside, who had succeeded McClellan, was facing that of Lee, near that

town, and that it was believed that they would attempt to cross the Rappahannock in a few days.

It was not until he retired for the night that Vincent allowed his thoughts to turn again to the missing woman.

Her loss annoyed and vexed him much more than he permitted his mother to see. In the first place, the poor

girl's eagerness to show her gratitude to him upon all occasions, and her untiring watchfulness and care

during his illness from his wound, had touched him, and the thought that she was now probably in the hands

of brutal taskmasters was a real pain to him. In the next place, he bad, as it were, given his pledge to Tony

that she should be well cared for until she could be sent to join him. And what should he say now when the

negro wrote to claim her? Then, too, he felt a personal injury that the woman should be carried cif when

under his mother's protection, and he was full of indignation and fury at the dastardly revenge taken by

Jackson. Upon hearing the news he had at once mentally determined to devote himself for some time to a

search for Dinah; but the news that a great battle was expected at the front interfered with his plan. Now that

ho was back, capable of returning to duty, his place was clearly with his regiment; but he determined that

while he would rejoin at once, he would as soon as the battle was over, if he were unhurt, take up the search.

His mother and sisters were greatly distressed when at breakfast he told them that he must at once report

bimself as fit for duty, and ready to join his regiment.

"I was afraid you would think so," Mrs. Wingfield said, while the girls wept silently; "and much as I grieve at

losing you again directly you have returned, I can say nothing against it. You have gone through many

dangers, Vincent, and have been preserved to us through them all. We will pray that you may be so to the

end. Still, whether or not, I as a Virginian woman cannot grudge my son to the service of my country, when

all other mothers are making the same sacrifice; but it is hard to give you up when but yesterday you returned

to us."

CHAPTER XV. FREDERICKSBURG.

As soon as breakfast was over Vincent mounted Wi1dfire which had been sent back after he had been taken

prisoner, and rode into Richmond. There he reported himself at headquarters as having returned after

escaping from a Federal prison, and making his way through the lines of the enemy.

"I had my shoulderbone smashed in a fight with some Yankees," he said, "and was laid up in hiding for six

weeks; but have now fairly recovered. My shoulder, at times, gives me considerable pain, and although I am

desirous of returning to duty and rejoining my regiment until the battle at Fredericksburg has taken place, I

must request that three months' leave be granted to me after that to return home and complete my cure,

promising of course to rejoin my regiment at once should hostilities break out before the spring."

"We saw the news that you had escaped," the general said, "but feared, as so long a time elapsed without

hearing from you, that you had been shot in attempting to cross the lines. Your request for leave is of course

granted, and a note will be made of your zeal in thus rejoining on the very day after your return. The vacancy

in the regiment has been filled up, but I will appoint you temporarily to General Stuart's staff, and I shall have

great pleasure in today filling up your commission as captain. Now let me hear how you made your escape.

By the accounts published in the Northern papers it seemed that you must have had a confederate outside the

walls."

Vincent gave a full account of his escape from prison and a brief sketch of his subsequent proceedings,

saying only that he was in the house of some loyal people in Tennessee, when it was attacked by a party of

Yankee bushwhackers, that these were beaten off in the fight, but that he himself had a pistol bullet in his

shoulder. He then made his way on until compelled by his wound to lay up for six weeks in a lonely

farmhouse near Mount Pleasant; that afterward in the disguise of a young farmer he had made a long detour

across the Tennessee river and reached Georgia.


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 124



Top




Page No 127


"When do you leave for the front, Captain Wingfield?"

"I shall be ready to start tonight, sir."

"In that case I will trouble you to come round here this evening. There will be a fast train going through with

ammunition for Lee at ten o'clock, and I shall have a bag of despatches for him, which I will trouble you to

deliver. You will find me here up to the last moment. I will give orders that a horsebox be put on to the

train."

After expressing his thanks Vincent took his leave. As he left the general's quarters, a young man, just

alighting from his horse, gave a shout of greeting.

"Why, Wingfield, it is good to see you! I thought you were pining again in a Yankee dungeon, or had got

knocked on the head crossing the lines. Where have you sprung from, and when did you arrive?"

"I only got in yesterday after sundry adventures which I will tell you about presently. When did you arrive

from the front?"

"I came down a few days ago on a week's leave on urgent family business," the young man laughed, "and I

am going back again this afternoon by the four o'clock train."

"Stay till ten," Vincent said, "and we will go back together. There is a special train going through with

ammunition, and as everything will make way for that it will not be long behind the four o'clock, and likely

enough may pass it on the way. There is a horsebox attached to it, and as I only take one horse there will be

room for yours."

"I haven't brought my horse down," Harry Furniss said; "but I will certainly go with you by the ten o'clock.

Then we can have a long talk. I don't think I have seen you since the day you asked me to lend you my boat

two years ago."

"Can you spare me two hours now?" Vincent asked. "You will do me a very great favor if you will."

Harry Furniss looked at his watch. "It is eleven o'clock now; we have a lot of people to lunch at halfpast

one, and I must be back by then."

"You can manage that easy enough," Vincent replied; "in two hours from the time we leave here you can be

at home."

"I am your man, then, Vincent. Just wait five minutes I have to see some one in here."

A few minutes later Harry Furniss came out again and mounted.

"Now which way, Vincent? and what is it you want me for?"

"The way is to Jackson's place at the Cedars, the why I will tell you about as we ride."

Vincent then recounted his feud with the Jacksons, of which, up to the date of the purchase of Dinah Morris,

his friend was aware, having been present at the sale. He now heard of the attack upon young Jackson by

Tony, and of the disappearance of Dinah Morris.


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 125



Top




Page No 128


"I should not be at all surprised, Wingfield, if your surmises are correct, and that old scoundrel has carried off

the girl to avenge himself upon Tony. Of course, if you could prove it, it would be a very serious offense; for

the stealing a slave, and by force too, is a crime with a very heavy penalty, and has cost men their lives before

now. But I don't see that you have anything like a positive proof, however strong a case of suspicion it may

be. I don't see what you are going to say when you get there."

"I am going to tell him that if he does not say what he has done with the girl, I will have his son arrested for

treachery as soon as he sets foot in the Confederacy again."

"Treachery!" Furniss said in surprise; "what treachery has he been guilty of? I saw that he was one of those

who escaped with you, and I rather wondered at the time at you two being mixed up together in anything. I

heard that he had been recaptured through some black fellow that had been his slave, but I did not read the

account. Have you got proof of what you say?"

"Perhaps no proof that would hold in a court of law," Vincent replied, "but proof enough to make it an

absolute certainty to my mind."

Vincent then gave an account of their escape, and of the anonymous denunciation of himself and Dan.

"Now," he said, "no one but Dan knew of the intended escape, no one knew what clothes he had purchased,

no one could possibly have known that I was to be disguised as a preacher and Dan as my servant. Therefore

the information must have been given by Jackson."

"I have not the least doubt but that the blackguard did give it, Wingfield; but there is no proof."

"I consider that there is a proofan absolute and positive proof," Vincent asserted, "because no one else could

have known it."

"Well, you see that as a matter of fact the other officer did know it, and might possibly have given the

information."

"But why should he? The idea is absurd. He had never had a quarrel with me, and he owed his liberty to me."

"Just so, Wingfield. I am as certain that it was Jackson as you arc, because I know the circumstances; but you

see there is no more absolute proof against one man than against the other. It is true that you had had a

quarrel with Jackson some two years before, but you see you had made it up and had become friends in

prisonso much so that you selected him from among a score of others in the same room to be the companion

of your flight. You and I, who know Jackson, can well believe him guilty of an act of gross ingratitudeof

ingratitude and treachery; but people who do not know would hardly credit it as possible  that a man could

be such a villain. The defense he would set up would be that in the first place there is no shadow of evidence

that he more than the other turned traitor. Tn the second place he would be sure to say that such an accusation

against a Confederate officer is too monstrous and preposterous to be entertained for a moment; and that

doubtless your negro, although he denies the fact, really chattered about his doings to the negroes he was

lodging with, and that it was through them that some one got to know of the disguise you would wear. We

know that it wasn't so, Wingfield; but ninetynine out of every hundred white men in the South would rather

believe that a negro bad chattered than that a Confederate officer had been guilty of a gross act of treachery

and ingratitude."

Vincent was silent. He felt that what his companion said was the truth; and that a weapon by which he had

hoped to force the elder Jackson into saying what he had done with Dinah would probably fail in its purpose.

The old man was too astute not to perceive that there was no real proof against his son, and would therefore


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 126



Top




Page No 129


be unlikely at once to admit that he had committed a serious crime, and to forego his revenge.

"I will try at any rate," he said at last; "and if he refuses I will publish the story in the papers. When the fellow

gets back from Yankeeland he may either call me out or demand a court of inquiry. I may not succeed in

getting a verdict from twelve white men, but I think I can convince every one of our own class that the fellow

did it; and when this battle that is expected is over I have got three months' leave, and I will move heaven and

earth to find the woman; and if I do, Jackson will either have to bolt or stand a trial, with the prospect of ten

years' imprisonment if he is convicted. In either case we are not likely to have his son about here again; and if

he did venture back and brought an action against me, his chance of getting damages would be a small one."

Another halfhour's ride brought them to the Cedars. They dismounted at the house, and fastening their

horses to the portico knocked at the door. It was opened by a negro.

"Tell your master," Vincent said, "that Mr. Wingfield wishes to speak to him."

Andrew Jackson himself came to the door.

"To what do I owe the very great pleasure of this visit, Mr. Wingfield?" he said grimly.

"I have come to ask you what you have done with Dinah Morris, whom, I have every ground for believing,

you have caused to be kidnaped from my mother's house."

"This is a serious charge, young gentleman," Andrew Jackson said, "and one that I shall call upon you to

justify in the lawcourts. Men are not to be charged with criminal actions even by young gentlemen of good

Virginian families."

"I shall be quite ready to meet you there, Mr. Jackson, whenever you choose; but my visit here is rather to

give you an opportunity of escaping the consequences that will follow your detection as the author of the

crime; for I warn you that I will bring the crime home to you, whatever it costs me in time and money. My

offer is this: produce the woman and her child, and not only shall no prosecution take place, but I will remain

silent concerning a fact which affects the honor of your son."

Andrew Jackson's face had been perfectly unmoved during this conversation until he heard the allusion to his

son. Then his face changed visibly.

"I know nothing concerning which you can attack the honor of my son, Mr. Wingfield," he said, with an

effort to speak as unconcernedly as before.

"My charge is as follows," Vincent said quietly: "I was imprisoned at Elmira with a number of other officers,

among them your son. Thinking that it was time for the unpleasantness that had been existing between us to

come to an end, I offered him my hand. This he accepted and we became friends. A short time afterward a

mode of escape offered itself to me, and I proved the sincerity of my feelings toward him by offering to him

and another officer the means of sharing my escape. This they accepted. Once outside the walls, I furnished

them with disguises that had been prepared for them, assuming myself that of a minister. We then separated,

going in different directions, I myself being accompanied by my negro servant, to whose fidelity I owed our

escape. Two days afterward an anonymous writer communicated to the police the fact that I had escaped in

the disguise of a minister, and was accompanied by my black servant. This fact was only known to the negro,

myself, and the two officers. My negro, who had released me, was certainly not my betrayer; the other officer

could certainly have had no possible motive for betraying me. There remains, therefore, only your son, whose

hostility to me was notorious, and who had expressed himself with bitterness agsinst me on many occasions,

and among others in the hearing of my friend Mr. Furniss here. Such being the case, it is my intention to


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 127



Top




Page No 130


charge him before the military authorities with this act of treachery. But, as I have said, I am willing to forego

this and to keep silence as to your conduct with reference to my slave Dinah Morris, if you will restore her

and her child uninjured to the house from which you caused her to be taken."

The sallow cheeks of the old planter had grown a shade paler as he listened to Vincent's narrative, but he now

burst out in angry tones:

"Hew dare you, sir, bring such an infamous accusation against my sonan accusation, like that against

myself, wholly unsupported by a shred of evidence? Doubtless your negro had confided to some of his

associates his plans for assisting you to escape from prison, and it is from one of these that the denunciation

has come. Go, sir, report where you will what lies and fables you have invented; but be assured that I and my

son will seek our compensation for such gross libels in the courts."

"Very well, sir," Vincent said, as be prepared to mount his horse; "if you will take the trouble to look in the

papers tomorrow, you will see that your threats of action for libel have no effect whatever upon me."

"The man is as hard as a rock, Wingfleld," Furniss said, as they rode off together. "He wilted a little when

you were telling your story, but the moment he saw you had no definite proofs he was, as I expected he

would be, ready to defy you. What shall you do now?"

"I shall ride back into Richmond again and give a full account of my escape from the jail, and state that I

firmly believe that the information as to my disguise was given by Jackson, and that it was the result of a

personal hostility which, as many young men in Richmond are well aware, has existed for some time between

us."

"Well, you must do as you like, Wingfield, but I think it will be a risky business."

"It may be so," Vincent said; "but I have little doubt that long before Jackson is exchanged I, shall have

discovered Dinah, and shall prosecute Jackson for theft and kidnaping, in which case the young man will

hardly venture to prosecute me or indeed to show his face in this part of the country."

That evening the two young officers started for the front, and the next morning the Richmond papers came

oat with a sensational heading, "Alleged Gross Act of Treachery and Ingratitude by a Confederate Officer."

It was the 10th of December when Vincent joined the army at Fredericksburg. He reported himself to General

Stuart, who received him with great cordiality.

"You are just in time, Wingfield," he said. "I believe that in another twentyfour hours the battle will be

fought. They have for the last two days been moving about in front, and apparently want us to believe that

they intend to cross somewhere below the town; but all the news we get from our spies is to the effect that

these are only feints and that they intend to throw a bridge across here. We know, anyhow, they have got two

trains concealed opposite, near the river. Burnside is likely to find it a hard nut to crack. Of course they are

superior in number to us, as they always are; but as we have always beat them well on level ground I do not

think their chances of getting up these heights are by any means hopeful. Then, too, their change of

commanders is against them. McClellan fought a drawn battle against us at Antietam and showed himself a

really able general in the operations in front of Richmond. The army have confidence in him, and he is by far

the best man they have got so far, but the fools at Washington have now for the second time displaced him

because they are jealous of him. Burnside has shown himself a good man in minor commands, but I don't

think he is equal to command such a vast army as this; and besides, we know from our friends at Washington

that he has protested against this advance across the river, but has been overruled. You will see

Fredericksburg will add another to the long list of our victories."


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 128



Top




Page No 131


Vincent shared a tent with another officer of the same rank in General Stuart's staff. They sat chatting till late,

and it was still dark when they were suddenly aroused by an outbreak of musketry down at the river.

"The general was right," Captain Longmore, Vincent's companion, exclaimed. "They are evidently throwing

a bridge across the river, and the fire we hear comes from two regiments of Mississippians who are posted

down in the town under Barksdale."

It was but the work of a minute to throw on their clothes and hurry out. The night was dark and a heavy fog

hung over the river. A perfect roar of musketry came up from the valley. Drums and bugles were sounding all

along the crest. At the same moment they issued out General Stuart came out from his tent, which was close

by.

"Is that you, Longmore? Jump on your horse and ride down to the town. Bring back news of what is going

on."

A few minutes later an officer rode up. Some wood had been thrown on the fire, and by its light Vincent

recognized Stonewall Jackson.

"Have you any news for us?" he asked.

"Not yet, I have sent an officer down to inquire. The enemy have been trying to bridge the river.

"I suppose so," Jackson replied. "I have ordered one of my brigades to come to the head of the bank as soon

as they can be formed up, to help Barksdale if need be, but I don't want to take them down into the town. It is

commanded by all the hills on the opposite side, and we know they have brought up also all their artillery

there."

In a few minutes Captain Lougmore returned.

"The enemy have thrown two pontoon bridges across, one above and one below the old railway bridge. The

Mississippians have driven them back once, but they are pushing on the work and will soon get it finished;

but General Barksdale bids me report that with the force at his command he can repulse any attempt to cross."

The light was now breaking in the east, but the roar of musketry continued under the canopy of fog. General

Lee, Longstreet, and others had now arrived upon the spot, and Vincent was surprised that no orders were

issued for troops to reinforce those under General Barksdale. Presently the sun rose, and as it gained in power

the fog slowly lifted, and it was seen that the two pontoon bridges were complete; but the fire of the

Mississippians was so heavy that although the enemy several times attempted to cross they recoiled before it.

Suddenly a gun was fired from the opposite height, and at the signal more than a hundred pieces of artillery

opened fire upon the town. Many of the inhabitants had left as soon as the musketry fire began, but the slopes

behind it soon presented a sad spectacle. Men, women, and chihlren poured out from the town, bewildered

with the din and terrified by the storm of shot and shell that crashed into it. Higher and higher the crowd of

fugitives made their way until they reached the crest; among them were weeping women and crying children,

many of them in the scantiest attire and carrying such articles of dress and valuables as they had caught up

when startled by the terrible rain of missiles. In a very few minutes smoke began to rise over the town,

followed by tongues of flame, and in half an hour the place was on fire in a score of places.

All day the bombardment went on without cessation and Fredericksburg crumbled into ruins. Still, in spite of

this terrible fire the Mississippians clung to the burning town amid crashing walls, falling chimneys, and

shells exploding in every direction. As night fell the enemy poured across the bridges, and Barksdale,

contesting every foot of ground, fell back through the burning city and took up a position behind a stone wall


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 129



Top




Page No 132


in its rear.

Throughout the day not a single shot had been fired by the Confederate artillery, which was very inferior in

power to that of the enemy. As General Lee had no wish finally to hinder the passage of the Federals, the

stubborn resistance of Barksdale's force being only intended to give him time to concentrate all his army as

soon as he knew for certain the point at which the enemy was going to cross; and he did not wish, therefore,

to risk the destruction of any of his batteries by calling down the Federal fire upon them.

During the day the troops were all brought up into position. Longstreet was on the left and Jackson on the

right, while the guns, fortyseven in number, were in readiness to take up their post in the morning on the

slopes in front of them. On the extreme right General Stuart was posted with his cavalry and horse artillery.

The night passed quietly and by daybreak the troops were all drawn up in their positions.

As soon as the sun rose it was seen that during the night the enemy had thrown more bridges across and that

the greater portion of the army was already over. They were, indeed, already in movement against the

Confederate position, their attack being directed toward the portion of the line held by Jackson's division.

General Stuart gave orders to Major Pelham, who commanded his horse artillery, and who immediately

brought up the guns and began the battle by opening fire on the flank of the enemy. The guns of the Northern

batteries at once replied, and for some hours the artillery duel continued, the Federal guns doing heavy

execution. For a time attacks were threatened from various points, but about ten o'clock, when the fog lifted,

a mass of some 55,000 troops advanced against Jack son. They were suffered to come within 800 yards

before a gun was fired, and then fourteen guns opened upon then with such effect that they fell back in

confusion.

At one o'clock another attempt was made, covered by a tremendous fire of artillery. For a time the columns of

attack were kept at bay by the fire of the Confederate batteries, but they advanced with great resolution,

pushed their way through Jackson's first line, and forced them to fall back. Jackson brought up his second line

and drove the enemy back with great slaughter until his advance was checked by the fire of the Northern

artillery.

All day the fight went on, the Federals attempting to crush the Confederate artillery by the weight of their fire

in order that their infantry columns might again advance. But although outnumbered by more than two to one

the Confederate guns were worked with great resolution, and the day passed and darkness begun to fall

without their retiring from the positions they had taken up.' Just at sunset General Stuart ordered all the

batteries on the right to advance. This they did and opened their fire on the Northern infantry with such effect

that these fell back to the position near the town that they had occupied in the morning.

On the left an equally terrible battle had raged all day, but here the Northern troops were compelled to cross

open ground between the town and the base of the hill, and suffered so terribly from the fire that they never

succeeded in reaching the Confederate front. Throughout the day the Confederates held their position with

such ease that General Lee considered the affair as nothing more than a demonstration of force to feel his

position, and expected an even sterner battle on the following day. Jackson's first and second lines, composed

of less than 15,000 men, had repulsed without difficulty the divisions of Franklin and Hooker, 55,000 strong;

while Longstreet with about the same force had never been really pressed by the enemy, although on that side

they had a force of over 50,000 men.

In the morning the Northern army was seen drawn up in battle array as if to advance for fresh assault, but no

movement was made. General Burnside was in favor of a fresh attack, but the generals commanding the

various divisions felt that their troops, after the repulse the day before, were not equal to the work, and were

unanimously of opinion that a second assault should not be attempted. After remaining for some hours in

order of battle they fell back into the town and two days later the whole army recrossed the Rappahannook


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 130



Top




Page No 133


River. The loss of the Confederates was 1,800 men, who were for the most part killed or wounded by the

enemy's artillery, while the Federal loss was no less than 13,771. General Burnside soon afterward resigned

his command, and General Hooker, an officer of the same politics as the president and his advisers, was

appointed to succeed him.

The cavalry had not been called upon to act during the day, and Vincent's duties were confined to carrying

orders to the commanders of the various batteries of artillery posted in that part of the field, as these had all

been placed under General Stuart's orders. He had many narrow escapes by shot and fragments of shells, but

passed through the day uninjured.

General Lee has been blamed for not taking advantage of his victory and falling upon the Federals on the

morning after the battle; but although such an assault might possibly have been successful he was conscious

of his immense inferiority in force, and his troops would have been compelled to have advanced to the attack

across ground completely swept by the fire of the magnificently served Northern artillery posted upon their

commanding heights. He was moreover ignorant of the full extent of the loss he had inflicted upon the

enemy, and expected a renewed attack by them. He was therefore, doubtless, unwilling to risk the results of

the victory he had gained and of the victory he expected to gain should the enemy renew their attack, by a

movement which might not be successful, and which would at any rate have cost him a tremendous loss of

men, and men were already becoming scarce in the Confederacy.

As soon as the enemy had fon back across the river and it was certain that there was little chance of another

forward movement on their part for a considerable time, Vincent showed to General Stuart the permit he had

received to return home until the spring on leave, and at once received the general's permission to retire from

the staff for a time.

He had not been accompanied by Dan on his railway journey to the front, having left him behind with

instructions to endeavor by every means to find some clew as to the direction in which Dinah had been

carried off. He telegraphed on his way home the news of his coming, and found Dan at the station waiting for

him.

"Well, Dan, have you obtained any news?" he asked as soon as his horse had been removed from its box, and

he had mounted and at a footpace left the station, with Dan walking beside him.

"No, sah; I hab done my best, but I cannot find out anyting. The niggers at Jackson's all say dat no strangers

hab been there wid do old man for a long time before de day dat Dinah was carried off. I have been over dar,

massa, and hab talked wid the hands at do house. Dey all say dat no one been dere for a month. Me sure dat

doy no tell a lie about it, because doy all hate Massa Jackson like pison. Den de lawyer, he am put do

advertisement you told him in the papers: Five hundred dollars to whoever would give information about do

carrying off of a female slave from Missy Wingfiold, or dat would lead to de discovery of her hidingplace.

But no answer come. Me heard Missy Wingfield say so last night."

"That's bad, Dan; but I hardly expected anything better. I felt sure the old fox would have taken every

precaution, knowing what a serious business it would be for him if it were found out. Now I am back I will

take the matter up myself, and we will see what we can do. I wish I could have set about it the day after she

was carried away. It is more than a fortnight ago now, and that will make it much more difficult than it would

have been bad it been begun at once."

"Well, Vincent, so you have come back to us undamaged this time," his mother said after the first greeting.

"We wore very anxious when the news came that a great battle had been fought last Friday; but when we

heard the next morning the enemy had been repulsed so easily we wore not so anxious, although it was not

until this morning that the list of killed and wounded was published, and our minds set at rest"


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 131



Top




Page No 134


"No, mother; it was a tremendous artillery battle, but it was a little more than thatat least on our side. But I

have never heard anything at all like it from sunrise to sunset. But, after all, an artillery fire is more

frightening than dangerous, except at comparatively close quarters. The enemy must have fired at least fifty

shots for every man that was hit. I counted several times, and there wore fully a hundred shots a minute, and I

don't think it lessened much the whole day. I should think they must have fired two or three hundred rounds

at least from each gun. The roar was incessant, and what with the din they made, and the replies of our own

artillery, and the bursting of shells, and the rattle of musketry, the din at times was almost bewildering.

Wildfire was hit with a piece of shell, but fortunately it was not a very large one, and he is not much the

worse for it, but the shock knocked him off his legs; of course I went down with him, and thought for a

moment I had been hit myself No; it was by far the most hollow affair we have had. The enemy fought

obstinately enough, but without the slightest spirit or dash, and only once did they get up anywhere near our

line, and then they wont back a good deal quicker than they came."

"And now you are going to be with us for three months, Vincent?"

I hope so, mother; at least if they do not advance again. I shall be here off and on. I mean to find Dinah

Morris if it is possible, and if I can obtain the slightest clew I shall follow it up and go wherever it may lead

me."

"Well, we will spare you for that, Vincent. As you know, I did not like your mixing yourself up in that

business two years ago, but it is altogether different now. The woman was very willing and well conducted,

and I had got to be really fond of her. But putting that aside, it is intolerable that such a piece of insolence as

the stealing of one of our slaves should go unpunished. Therefore if you do find any clew to the affair we will

not grumble at your following it up, even if it does take you away from home for a short time. By the by, we

had letters this morning from a certain young lady in Georgia inclosing her photograph, and I rather fancy

there is one for you somewhere."

"Where is it, mother?" Vincent asked, jumping from his seat.

"Let me think," Mrs. Wingfield replied. "Did either of you girls put it away, or where can it have been

stowed?" The girls both laughed.

"Now, Vincent, what offer do you make for the letter? Well, we won't tease you," Annie went on as Vincent

gave an impatient exclamation. "Another time we might do so, but as you have just come safely back to us I

don't think it will be fair, especially as this is the very first letter. Here it is it" and she took out of the

workbox before her the missive Vincent was so eager to receive.

CHAPTER XVI. THE SEARCH FOR DINAH.

"BY THE BY, Vincent," Mrs. Wingfield remarked next morning at breakfast, "I have parted with Pearson."

"I am glad to hear it, mother. What! did you discover at last that he was a scamp?"

"Several things that occurred shook my confidence in him, Vincent. The accounts were not at all satisfactory,

and it happened quite accidentally that when I was talking one day with Mr. Robertson, who, as you know, is

a great speculator in tobacco, I said that I should grow no more tobacco, as it really fetched nothing. He

replied that it would be a pity to give it up, for so little was now cultivated that the price was rising, and the

Orangery tobacco always fetched top prices. 'I think the price I paid for your crop this year must at any rate

have paid for the labor that is to say, paid for the keep of the slaves and something over.' He then mentioned

the price he had given, which was certainly a good deal higher than I had imagined. I looked to my accounts

next morning, and found that Pearson had only credited me with onethird of the amount he must have


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 132



Top




Page No 135


received, so I at once dismissed him. Indeed, I had been thinking of doing so some little time before, for

money is so scarce and the price of produce so low that I felt I could not afford to pay as much as I have been

giving him."

"I am afraid I have been drawing rather heavily, mother," Vincent put in.

"I have plenty of money, Vincent. Since your father's death we have had much less company than before, and

I have not spent my income. Besides, I have a considerable sum invested in house property and other

securities. But I have, of course, since the war began been subscribing toward the expenses of the war  for

the support of hospitals and so on. I thought at a time like this I ought to keep my expenses down at the

lowest point, and to give the balance of my income to the State."

"How did Jonas take his dismissal, mother?"

"Not very pleasantly," Mrs. Wingfield replied; "especially when I told him that I had discovered he was

robbing me. However, he knew better than to say much, for he has not been in good odor about here for some

time. After the fighting near here there were reports that he had been in communication with the Yankees. He

spoke to me about it at the time, but as it was a mere matter of rumor, originating, no doubt, from the fact that

he was a Northern man by birth, I paid no attention to them."

"It is likely enough to be true," Vincent said. "I always distrusted the vehemence with which he took the

Confederate side. How long ago did this happen?"

"It is about a month since I dismissed him."

"So lately as that! Then I should not be at all surprised if he had some hand in carrying off Dinah. I know he

was in communication with Jackson, for I once saw them together in the street, and I fancied at the time that

it was through him that Jackson learned that Dinah was here. It is an additional clew to inquire into, anyhow.

Do you know what has become of him since he left you?"

"No; I have heard nothing at all about him, Vincent, from the day I gave him a check for his pay in this room.

Farrell, who was under him, is now in charge of the Orangery. He may possibly know something of his

movements."

"I think Farrell is an honest fellow," Vincent said "He was always about doing his work quietly never

bullying or shouting at the hands, and yet seeing that they did their work properly. I will ride out and see him

at once."

As soon as breakfast was over Vincent started, and found Farrell in the fields with the hands.

"I am glad to see you back, sir," the man said heartily.

"Thank you, Farrell. I am glad to be back, and I am glad to find you in Pearson's place. I never liked the

fellow, and never trusted him."

"I did not like him myself, sir, though we always got on well enough together. He knew his work, and got as

much out of the hands as any one could do; but I did not like his way with them. They hated him."

"Have you any idea where he went when he left here?"


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 133



Top




Page No 136


"No, sir; he did not come back after he got his dismissal. He sent a man in a buggy with a note to me, asking

me to send all his things over to Richmond. I expect he was afraid the news might get here as soon as he did,

and that the hands would give him an unpleasant reception, as indeed I expect they would have done."

"You don't know whether he has any friends anywhere in the Confederacy to whom he would be likely to

go?"

"I don't know about friends, sir; but I know he has told me he was overseer, or partner, or something of that

sort, in a small station down in the swamps of South Carolina. I should think, from things he has let drop, that

the slaves must have had a bad time of it. I rather fancy he made the place too hot for him, and had to leave;

but that was only my impression."

"In that case he may possibly have made his way back there," Vincent said. "I have particular reasons for

wishing to find out. You don't know anything about the name of the place?" The man shook his head.

"He never mentioned the name in my hearing."

"Well, I must try to find out, but I don't quite see how to set about it," Vincent said. "By the way, do you

know where his clothes were sent to?"

"Yes; the man said that he was to take them to Harker's Hotel. It's a secondrate hotel not far from the

railway station."

"Thank you. That will help me. I know the house. It was formerly used by Northern drummers and people of

that sort."

After riding back to Richmond and putting up his horse, Vincent went to the hotel there. Although but a

secondary hotel it was well filled, for people from all parts of the Confederacy resorted to Richmond, aud

however much trade suffered, the hotels of the town did a good business. He first went up to the clerk in a

little office at the entrance.

"You had a man named Pearson," he said, "staying here about a month ago. Will you be good enough to tell

me on what day he left?"

The clerk turned to the register, and said after a minute 's examination:

"He came on the 14th of November, and he left on the 20th."

This was two days after the date on which Dinah had been carried off.

In American hotels the halls are large and provided with seats, and are generally used as smoking and

readingrooms by the male visitors to the hotel. At Harker's Hotel there was a small bar at the end of the hall,

and a black waiter supplied the wants of the guests seated at the various little tables. Vincent seated himself at

one of these and ordered something to drink. As the negro placed it on the table he said:

"I will give you a dollar if you will answer a few questions."

"Very good, sah. Dat am a mighty easy way to earn a dollar."

"Do you remember, about a month ago, a man named Pearson being here?"


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 134



Top




Page No 137


The negro shook his head.

"Me not know de names of de gentlemen, sah. What was de man like?"

"He was tall and thin, with short hair and a gray goatee a regular Yankee."

"Me remember him, sah. Dar used to he plenty ob dat sort here. Don't see dem much now. Me remember de

man, sah, quite well. Used to pass most of de day here. Didn't seem to have nuffin to do."

"Was he always alone, or did he have many people here to see him?"

"Once dar war two men here wid him, sab, sitting at dat table ober in do corner. Roughlooking fellows dey

war. In old times people like dat wouldn't come to a 'spectable hotel, but now most ebery one got rough

clothes, can't get no others, so one don't tink nuffin about it; but dose fellows was roughlooking besides dar

clothes. Didn't like dar looks nohow. Dey only came here once. Dey was do only strangers that came to see

him. But once Massa Jacksonme know him by sight he came here and talk wid him for a long time. Earnest

sort of talk dat seemed to be. Dey talk in low voice, and I noticed dey stopped talking when any one sat down

near dem."

"You don't know where he went to from here, I suppose?"

"No, sah, dat not my compartment. Perhaps de outside porter will know. Like enough he take his tings in

handtruck to station. You like to see him, sab?"

"Yes, I should like to have a minute's talk with him. Here is your dollar."

The waiter rang a bell, and a minute later the outdoor porter presented himself.

"You recomember taking some tings to station for a tall man wid gray goatee, Pomp?" the waiter asked. "It

was more dan tree weeks ago. I tink he went before it was light in de morning. Me seem to remember dat."

The negro nodded.

"Me remember him bery well, sah. Tree heavy boxes and one bag, and he only give me quarter dollar for

taking dem to de station. Mighty mean man dat."

"Do you know what train he went by?"

"Yes, sah, it was de six o'clock train for de souf."

"You can't find out wher his luggage was checked for?"

"I can go down to station, sab, and see if I can find out. Some of de men thar may remember."

"Here is a dollar for yourself," Vincent said, "and another to give to any of the men who can give you the

news. When you have found out come and tell me. Here is my card and address."

"Bery well, sah. Next time me go up to station me find about it, for sure, if any one remember dat fellow."

In the evening the negro called at the house and told Vincent that he had ascertained that a man answering to

his description and having luggage similar to that of Pearson had had it checked to Florence in South


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 135



Top




Page No 138


Carolina.

Vincent now called Dan into his counsel and told him what he had discovered. The young negro had already

given proof of such intelligence that he felt sure his opinion would be of value.

"Dat all bery plain, sah," Dan said when Vincent finished his story. "Me do doubt dat old rascal Jackson give

money to Pearson to carry off do gal. Oh course he did it just to take revenge upon Tony. Pearson he go into

de plot, because, in de fust place, it vex Missy Wingfield and you bery much; in do second place, because

Jackson gib him money; in do third place, because he get hold of negro slave worf a thousand dollar. Dat all

quite clear. He notdo it himself, but arrange wid oder fellows, and he stop quiet at de hotel for two days after

she gone so dat no one can 'spect his having hand in do affair."

"That is just how I make it out, Dan; and now he has gone off to join them."

Dan thought for some time.

"Perhaps dey join him thar, sab, perhaps not; perhaps him send him baggage on there and get out somewhere

on do road and meet them."

"That is likely enough, Dan. No doubt Dinah was taken away in a cart or buggy. As she left two days before

he did, they may have gone from forty to sixty miles along the road, to some place where he may have joined

them. The men who carried her off may either have come back or gone on with him. If they wanted to go

south they would go on; if they did not, he would probably have only hired them to carry her off and hand her

over to him when he overtook them. I will look at the time.table and see where that train stops. It is a fast

train, I see," he said, after consulting it; it stops at Petersburg, fifteen miles on, and at Hicks Ford, which is

about fifty miles. I should think the second place was most likely, as the cart could easily have got there in

two days. Now, Dan, you had better start tomorrow morning, and spend two days there if necessary; find out

if you can if on the twentieth of last month any one noticed a vehicle of any kind, with two rough men in it,

and with, perhaps, a negro woman. She might not have been noticed, for she may have been lying tied up in

the bottom of the cart, although it is more likely they frightened her by threats into sitting up quiet with them.

They are sure not to have stopped at any decout hotel, but will have gone to some small place, probably just

outside the town.

"I will go with you to Mr. Renfrew the first thing in the morning and get him to draw up a paper testifying

that you are engaged in lawful business, and are making inquiries with a view to discovering a crime which

has been committed, and recommending you to the assistance of the police in any town you may go to. Then

if you go with that to the head constable at Hicks Ford he will tell you which are the places at which such

fellows as these would have been likely to put up for the night, and perhaps send a policeman with you to

make inquiries. If you get any news telegraph to me at once. I will start by the six o'clock train on the

following morning. Do you be on the platform to meet me, and we can then either go straight on to Florence,

or, should there be any occasion, I will get out there; but I don't think that is likely. Pearson him self will, to a

certainty, sooner or later, go to Florence to get his luggage, and the only real advantage we shall get if your

inquiries are successful will be to find out for certain whether he is concerned in the affair. We shall then only

have to follow his traces from Florence."

Two days later Mr. Renfrew received a telegram from the head constable at Hicks Ford: "The two men with

cart spent day here, 20th ult. Were joined that morning by another mannegro says Pearson. One man

returned afternoon, Richmond. Pearson and the other drove off in buggy. A young negress and child were

with them. Is there anything I can do?"


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 136



Top




Page No 139


Mr. Renfrew telegraphed back to request that the men, who were kidnaping the female slave, should if

possible be traced and the direction they took ascertained. He then sent the message across to Vincent, who at

once went to his office.

"Now," the lawyer said, "you must do nothing rashly in this business, Vincent. They are at the best of time a

pretty rough lot at the edge of these Carolina swamps, and at present things are likely to be worse than usual.

If you were to go alone on such an errand you would almost certainly be shot. In the first place, these fellows

would not give up a valuable slave without a struggle; and in the next place, they have committed a very

serious crime. Therefore it is absolutely necessary that you should go armed with legal powers and backed by

the force of the law. In the first place, I will draw up an affidavit and sign it myself, to the effect that a female

slave, the property of Vincent Wingfield, has, with her male child, been kidnaped and stolen by Jonas

Pearson and others acting in association with him, and that we have reason to know that she hasbeen

conveyed into South Carolina. This I will get witnessed by ajustice of the peace, and will then take it up to

Government House. There I wifl get the usual official request to the governor of South Carolina to issue

orders that the aid of the law shall be given to you in recovering the said Dinah Morris and her child and

arresting her abductors. You will obtain an order to this effect from the governor, and armed with it you will,

as soon as you have discovered where the woman is, call upon the sheriff of the county to aid you in

recovering her, and in arresting Pearson and his associates."

"Thank you, sir. That will certainly be the best way. I run plenty of risk in doing my duty as an officer of the

state, and I have no desire whatever to throw my life away at the hands of ruffians such as Pearson and his

allies."

Two hours later Vincent received from Mr. Renfrew the official letter to the governor of South Carolina, and

at six o'clock next morning started for Florence. On the platform of the station at Hicks Ford Dan was waiting

for him.

"Jump into the car at the end, Dan; I will come to you there, and you can tell me all the news. We are going

straight on to Columbia. Now, Dan," Vincent went on when he joined himfor in no part of the United States

were negroes allowed to travel in any but the cars set apart for them" what is your news? The chief

constable telegraphed that they had, as we expected, been joined by Pearson here."

"Yes, sah, dey war here for sure. When I get here I go straight to de constable and tell him dat I was in search

of two men who had kidnaped Captain Wingfield's slave. De head constable he Richmond man, and oh

course knew all about de family; so he take de matter up at once and send constable wid me to seberal places

where it likely dat the fellows had put up, but we couldn't find nuffin about dem. Den next morning we go out

again to village four mile out of de town on de north road, and dere we found sure 'nough dat two men, wid

negro wench and chile, had stopped dere. She seem bery unhappy and cry all do time. De men say dey bought

her at Richmond, and show do constable of de village do paper dat dey had bought a female slabe Sally

Moore and her chile. Do constable speak to woman, but she seem fright cued out of her life and no say

anything. Dey drive off wid her early in do morning. Den we make inquiries again at do town and at do

station. We find dat a man like Pearson get out. He had only little handbag with him. He ask one of do men

at do station which was do way to do norf road. Den we find dat one of do constables hab seen a horse and

cart wid two men in it, with negro woman and child. One of do men look like Yankeedat what make him

take notice of it. We s'pose dat odor man went back to Richmond again."

"That is all right, Dan, and you have done capitally. Now at Florence we will take up the hunt. It is a long

way down there; and if they drive all the way, as I hope they will, it will take them a fortnight, so that we

shall have gained a good deal of time on them. The people at the station are sure to remember the three boxes

that lay there for so long without being claimed. Of course they may have driven only till they got fairly out

of reach. Then they may either have sold the horse and trap, or the fellow Pearson has with him may have


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 137



Top




Page No 140


driven it back. But I should think they would most likely sell it. In that case they would not be more than a

week from the time they left Richmond to the time they took train again for the south. However, whether they

have got a fortnight or three weeks' start of us will not make much difference. With the description we can

give of Pearson, and the fact that there was a negress and child, and those three boxes, we ought to be able to

trace him."

It was twelve at night when the train arrived at Florence. As nothing could be done until next morning

Vincent went to an hotel. As soon as the railway officials were likely to be at their offices he was at the

station again. The tip of a dollar secured the attention of the man in the baggageroom.

"Three boxes and a black bag came on here a month ago, you say, and lay here certainly four or five days

perhaps a good deal longer. Of course I remember them. Stood up in that corner there. They had been

checked right through. I will look at the hooks and see what day they went. I don't remember what sort of

men fetched them away. Maybe I was busy at the time, and my mate gave them out. However, I will look

first and see when they went. What day do you say they got here?"

"They came by the train that left Richmond at six o'clock on the morning of the 20th."

"Then they got in late that night or early next morning. Ah, the train was on time that day, and got in at

halfpast nine at night. Here they arethree boxes and a bag, numbers 15020, went out on the 28th. Yes,

that's right enough. Now I will just ask my mate if he remembers about their going out."

The other man was called. Oh, yes, he remembered quite well the three boxes standing in the corner. They

went out some time in the afternoon. It was just after the train came in from Richmond. He noticed the man

that asked for them. He got him to help carry out the boxes and put them into a cart. Yes, he remembered

there was another man with him, and a negress with a child. He wondered at the time what they were up to,

but supposed it was all right. Yes, he didn't mind trying to find out who had hired out a cart for the job.

Dessay he could find out by tomorrowat any rate he would try. Five dollars are worth earning anyway.

Having put this matter in train, Vincent, leaving Dan at Florence, went down at once to Charleston. Here,

after twentyfour hours' delay, he obtained a warrant for the arrest of Jonas Pearson and others on the charge

of kidnaping, and then returned to Florence. He found that the railway man had failed in obtaining any

information as to the cart, and concluded it must have come in from the country on purpose to meet the train.

"At any rate," Vincent said, "it must be within a pretty limited range of country. The railway makes a bend

from Wilmington to this place and then down to Charleston, so this is really the nearest station to only a

small extent of country."

"That's so," the railway man said. He had heard from Dan a good deal about the case, and had got thoroughly

interested in it. "Either Marion or Kingstree would he nearer, one way or the other, to most of the swamp

country. So it can't be as far as Conwayhorough on the north or Georgetown on the south, and it must lie

somewhere between Jeifries' Creek and Lynch's Creek; anyhow it would be in Marion Countythat's pretty

nigh sure. So if I were you I would take rail back to Marion Court house, and see the sheriff there and have a

talk over the matter with him. You haven't got much to go upon, because this man you are after has been

away from here a good many years and won't be known; besides, likely enough he went by some other name

down here. Anyhow, the sheriff can put you up to the roads, and the best way of going about the job."

"I think that would be the best way," Vincent said. "We shall be able to see the county map too and to learn

all the geography of the place."

"You have got your sixshooters with you, I suppose, becanse you are as likely as not to have to use them?"


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 138



Top




Page No 141


"Yes, we have each got a Colt; and as I have had a good deal of practice, it would be awkward for Pearson if

he gives me occasion to use it."

"After what I hear of the matter," the man said, "I should say your best plan is just to shoot him at sight. It's

what would serve him right. You bet there will be no fuss over it. It will save you a lot of trouble anyway."

Vincent laughed.

"My advice is good," the man went on earnestly. "They are a rough lot down there, and hang together. You

will have to do it sudden, whatever you do, or you will get the hull neighborhood up agin you."

On reaching Marion Courthouse they sought out the sheriff, produced the warrant signed by the States'

authority, and explained the whole circumstances.

"I am ready to aid you in any way I can," the sheriff said when he concluded; "but the question is, where has

the fellow got to? You see he may be anywhere in this tract;" and he pointed out a circle on the map of the

county that hung against the wall. "That is about fifty mile across, and a pretty nasty spot, I can tell you.

There are wide swamps on both sides of the creek, and rice grounds and all sorts. There ain't above three or

four villages altogether, but there may be two or three hundred little plantations scattered about, some big and

some little. We haven't got anything to guide us in the slightest, not a thing, as I can see."

"The man who was working under Pearson, when he was with us, told me he had got the notion that he had

had to leave on account of some trouble here. Possibly that might afford a clew."

"It might do so," the sheriff said. "When did he come to you?"

"I think it was when I was six or seven years old. That would be about twelve or thirteen years ago; but, of

course, he may not have come direct to us after leaving here."

"We can look anyway," the sheriff said, and, opening a chest, he took out a number of volumes containing the

records of his predecessors. "Twelve years ago! Well, this is the volume. Now, Captain Wingfield, I have got

some other business in hand that will take me a couple of hours. I will leave you out this volume and the one

before it and the one after it, and if you like to go through them you may come across the description of some

man wanted that agrees with that of the man you are in search of."

It took Vincent two hours and a half to go through the volume, but he met with no description answering to

that of Pearson.

"I will go through the first six months of the next year," he said to himself, taking up that volume, "and the

last six months of the year before."

The second volume yielded no better result, and he then turned back to the first of the three books. Beginning

in July, he read steadily on until he came to December. Scarcely had he begun the record of that month than

he uttered an exclamation of satisfaction.

"December 2nd.Information laid against gang at Porter's Station, near Lynch's Creek. Charged with several

robberies and murders in different parts of the county. Long been suspected of having stills in the swamps.

Gang consists of four besides Porter himself. Names of gang, Jack Haverley, Jim Corben, and John and

James Porter. Ordered out posse to start tomorrow


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 139



Top




Page No 142


"December 5th.  Returned from Porter's Stakon. Surprised the gang. They resisted. Ilaverley, Carbon, and

James Porter shot. John Porter escaped, and took to swamp. Four of posse wounded; one, William Hannay,

killed. Circulated description of John Porter through the county. Tall and lean; when fifteen years old shot a

man in a brawl, and went north. Has been absent thirteen years. Assumed the appearance of a northern man

and speaks with Yankee twang. Father was absent at the time of attsck. Captured three hours after. Declares

he knows nothing about doings of the gang. Haverley and Corben were friends of his sons. Came and went

when they liked. Will be tried on the 15th."

On the 16th there was another entry:

"William Porter sentenced to three years' imprisonment for giving shelter to gang of robbers. Evidence

wanting to show he took any actual part in their crimes."

The sheriff had been in and out several times during the five hours that Vincent's search had taken up. When

he returned again Vincent pointed out the entry he had found.

"I should not be at all surprised if that's our man," the sheriff said. "I know old Porter well, for he is still alive

and bears a pretty bad reputation still, though we have never been able to bring him to book. I remember all

the circumstances of that affair, for I served upon the posse. While Porter was in prison his house was kept

for him by a married daughter and her husband. There was a strong suspicion that the man was one of the

gang too, but we couldn't prove it. They have lived there ever since. They have got five or six field hands,

and are said to be well off. We have no doubt they have got a still somewhere in the swamps, but we have

never been able to find it. I will send a man off tomorrow to make inquiries whether any stranger has

arrived there lately. Of course, Pearson will not have kept that name, and he will not have appeared as John

Porter, for he would be arrested on a fresh warrant at once for his share in that former business. I think,

Captain Wingfield, you had better register at the hotel here under some other name. I don't suppose that he

has any fear of being tracked here; still it is just possible his father may have got somebody here and at

Florence to keep their eyes open and let him know if there are any inquiries being made by strangers about a

missing negress. One cannot be too careful. If he got the least hint, his son and the woman would be hidden

away in the swamps before we could get there, and there would be no saying when we could find him."

Vincent took the sheriff's advice, and entered his name in the hotel book as Mr. Vincent. Late in the evening

the sheriff came round to him.

"I have just sent summonses to six men. I would rather have had two or three more, but young men are very

scarce around here now; and as with you and myself that brings it up to eight that ought to be sufficient, as

these follows will have no time to summon any of their friends to their assistance. Have you a rifle, Captain

Wingfield?"

"No; I have a brace of revolvers."

"They are useful enough for close work," the sheriff said, "but if they see us coming, and barricade their

house and open fire upon us, you will want something that carries further than a revolver. I can lend you a

rifle as well as a horse if you will accept them."

Vincent accepted the offer with thanks. The next morning at daylight ho went round to tho sheriff's house,

where six determinedlooking men, belonging to the town or neighboring farms, were assembled. Slinging

the rifle that the sheriff handed him across his back, Vincent at once mounted, and the party sot off at a brisk

trot.


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 140



Top




Page No 143


"My man came back half an hour ago," the sheriff said to Vincent as they rode along. "He found out that a

man answering to your description arrived with another at Porter's about a fortnight ago, and is staying there

still. Whether they brought a negress with them or not no one seems to have noticed. However, there is not a

shadow of doubt that it is our man, and I shall be heartily glad to lay hold of him; for a brother of mine was

badly wounded in that last affair, and though he lived some years afterward he was never the same man

again. So I have a personal interest in it, you see."

"How far is it to Porter's?"

"About thirtyfive miles. We shall get there about two o'clock, I reckon. We are all pretty well mounted and

can keep at this pace, with a break or two, till we get there. I propose that we dismount when we get within

half a mile of the place. We will try and get hold of some one who knows the country well, and get him to

load three of us round through the edge of the swamp to the back of the house. It stands within fifty yards of

the swamp. I have no doubt they put it there so that they might escape if pressed, and also to prevent their

being observed going backward and forward to that still of theirs."

This plan was followed out. A negro lad was found who, on the promise of a couple of dollars, agreed to act

as guide Three of the party were then told off to follow him, and the rest, after waiting for half an hour to

allow them to make the detour, mounted their horses and rode down at a gallop to the house. When they were

within a short distance of it they heard a shout, and a man who was lounging near the door ran inside. Almost

instantly they saw the shutters swing back across the windows, and when they drew up fifty yards from the

door the barrels of four rifles were pushed out through slits in the shutters.

The sheriff held up his hand. "William Porter, I want a word with you."

A shutter in an upper room opened, and an elderly man appeared with a rifle in his hand.

"William Porter," the sheriff said, "I have a warrant for the arrest of two men now in your house on the

charge of kidnaping a female slave, the property of Captain Wingfield here. I have no proof that you had any

share in the matter, or that you are aware that the slave was not honestly obtained. In the second place, I have

a warrant for the arrest of your son John Porter, now in your house and passing recently under the name of

Jonas Pearson, on the charge of resisting and killing the officers of the law on the 5th of December, 1851. I

counsel you to hand over these men to me without resistance. You know what happened when your sons

defied the law before, and what will happen now if you refuse compliance."

"Yah!" the old man shouted. "Do you suppose we are going to give in to five mon? Not if we know it. Now, I

warn you, move yourself off while I let you, else you will get a bullet in you before I count three."

"Very well, then. You must take the consequences," the sheriff replied, and at once called the party to fall

back.

"We must dismount," ho said in answer to Vincent's look of surprise; "they would riddle us here on

horseback in the open. Besides we must dismount to break in the door."

They rode back a quarter of a mile, and then dismounted. The sheriff took two heavy axes that hung from his

saddle, and handed them to two of the men.

"I reckoned we should have trouble," ho said. "However, I hope we sha'n't have to use these. My idea is to

crawl up through the cornfield until we are within shooting distance, and then to open fire at the loopholes.

They have never taken the trouble to grub up the stumps, and each man must look out for shelter. I want to

make it so hot for them that they will try to bolt to the swamp, and in that case they will ho covered by the


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 141



Top




Page No 144


men there. I told them not to fire until they got quite close; so they ought to dispose of three of them, and as

they have got pistols they will be able to master the others; besides, directly we hear firing behind, we shall

jump up and make a rush round. Do you, sir, and James Wilkins here, stop in front. Two of them might make

a rush out behind, and the others, when they have drawn us off, bolt in front."

Several shots were fired at the party as they made their way across to the end of the field, where the tall stalks

of maize were still standing, though the corn had been gathered weeks before. As soon as they reached the

shelter they separated, each crawling through the maize until they arrived within fifty yards of the house.

There were, as the sheriff had said, many stumps still standing, and each ensconced himself behind one of

those, and began to reply to the fire that the defenders had kept up whenever they saw a movement among the

corn stalks.

At such a distance the shutters were but of slight advantage to the defenders of the house; for the assailants

were all good shots, and the loopholes afforded excellent targets at such a distance. After a few shots had

been fired from the house the fire of the defenders ceased, the men within not daring to protrude the rifles

through the loopholes, as every such appearance was instantly followed by a couple of shots from the corn

patch.

"Give me one of those axes," the sheriff said. "Now, Withers, do you make a rush with me to the door. Get

your rifle loaded before you start, and have your revolver handy in your belt. Now, Captain Wingfield, do

you and the other two keep a sharp lookout at the loopholes, and see that they don't get a shot at us as we run.

Now, Withers," and the sheriff ran forward. Two rifles were protruded through the loopholes. Vincent and his

companions fired at once. One of the rifles gave a sharp jerk and disappeared, the other was fired, and

Withers dropped his axe, but still ran forward. Tho sheriff began an onslaught at the door, his companion's

right arm being useless. A minute later the sharp crack of rifles was heard in the rear, and the sheriff and two

men rushed in that direction, while Vincent and the other lay watching the door. Scarcely had the sheriff's

party disappeared round the house than the door was thrown open, and Pearson ran out at full speed. Vincent

leaped to his feet.

"Surrender," he said, "or you are a dead man."

Jonas paused for a moment with a loud imprecation, and then leveling a revolver, fired. Vincent felt a

moment's pain in the cheek, but before he could level his rifle his companion fired, and Pearson fell forward

dead. A minute later the sheriff and his party ran round.

"Have you got him?" ho asked.

"He will give no more trouble, sheriff," the young man who fired said. "I fancy I had him plum between the

eyes. How about the others?"

"Dick Matheson is killed; he got two bullets in his body. The other man is badly wounded. There are no signs

of old Porter."

They now advanced to the door, which stood open. As the sheriff entered there was a sharp report, and he fell

back shot through the heart. The rest made a rush forward. Another shot was fired, but this missed them, and

before it could be repeated they had wrested the pistol from the hand of Matheson's wife. She was firmly

secured, and they then entered the kitchen, where, crouched upon the floor, lay some seven or eight negro

men and women in an agony of terror. Vincent's question, "Dinah, where are you?" was answered by a

scream of delight; and Dinah, who had been covering her child with her body, leaped to her feet.

"It's all right, Dinah," Vincent said; "but stay here, we haven't finished this business yet."


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 142



Top




Page No 145


"I fancy the old man's upstairs," one of the men said. "It was his rifle, I reckon, that disappeared when we

fired."

It was as he expected. Porter was found dead behind the loophole, a bullet having passed through his brain.

The deputysheriff, who was with the party, now took the command. A cart and horse were found in an

outbuilding; in these the wounded man, who was one of those who had taken part in the abduction of Dinah,

was placed, together with the female prisoner and the dead body of the sheriff. The negroes were told to

follow; and the horses having been fetched the party mounted and rode off to the next village, five miles on

their way back. Here they halted for the night, and the next day went on to Marion Courthouse, Vincent

hiring a cart for the conveyance of Dinah and the other women. It was settled that Vincent's attendance at the

trial of the two prisoners would not be necessary, as the man would be tried for armed resistance to the law,

and the woman for murdering the sheriff. The facts could be proved by other witnesses, and as there could be

no doubt about obtaining convictions, it would be unnecessary to try the charge against the man for

kidnaping. Next day, accordingly, Vincent started with Dinah and Dan for Richmond. Two months afterward

he saw in the paper that Jane Matheson had been sentenced to imprisonment for life, the man to fourteen

years.

CHAPTER XVII. CHANCELLORSVILLE.

THE NEWS of the fight between the sheriff's posse and the band at Lynch's Creek was telegraphed to the

Richmond papers by their local agent upon the day after it occurred. The report said that Captain Wingfield, a

young officer who had frequently distinguished himself, had followed the traces of a gang, one of whom was

a notorious criminal who had evaded the pursuit of the law and escaped from that section fifteen years ago,

and had, under an assumed name, been acting as overseer at Mrs. Wingfleld's estate of the Orangery. These

men had carried off a negress belonging to Mrs. Wingfleld, and had taken her down South. Captain

Wingfleld, having obtained the asistance of the sheriff with a posse of determined men, rode to the place

which served as headquarters for the gang. Upon being summoned to surrender the men opened a fire upon

the sheriff and his posse. A sharp fight ensued, in which the sheriff was killed and one of his men wounded;

while the four members of the gang were either killed or taken prisoners. It was reported that a person

occupying a position as a planter in the neighborhood of Richmond is connected with this gang.

The reporter had obtained his news from Vincent, who had purposely refrained from mentioning the names of

those who had fallen. He had already had a conversation with the wounded prisoner. The latter had declared

that he had simply acted in the affair as he had been paid to do by the man ho knew in Richmond as Pearson,

who told him that he wanted him to aid in carrying off a slave woman, who was really his property, but had

been fraudulently taken from him. He had heard him say that there was another interested in the affair, who

had his own reasons for getting the woman out of the way, and had paid handsomely for the job. Who that

other was Pearson had never mentioned.

Vincent saw that he had no absolute evidence against Jackson, and therefore purposely suppressed the fact

that Pearson was among the killed in hopes that the paragraph would so alarm Jackson that he would at once

decamp. His anticipations were entirely justified; for upon the day of his return to Richmond he saw a notice

in the paper that the Cedars, with its field hands, houses, and all belonging to it, was for sale. He proceeded at

once to the estate agent, and learned from him that Jackson had come in two days before and had informed

him that sudden and important business had called him away, and that he was starting at once for New York,

where his presence was urgently required, and that he should attempt to get through the lines immediately. He

had asked him what he thought the property and slaves would fetch. Being acquainted with the estate, he had

given him a rough estimate, and had, upon Jackson's giving him full power to sell, advanced him two.thirds

of the sum. Jackson had apparently started at once; indeed, he had told him that he should take the next train

as far North as he could get.


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 143



Top




Page No 146


Vincent received the news with great satisfaction. He had little doubt that Jackson had really made down to

the South, and that he would try to cross the lines there, his statement that he intended to go direct North

being merely intended to throw his pursuers off his track should a warrant be issued against him. However, it

mattered little which way Jackson had gone, so that he had left the State.

There was little chance of his ever returning; for even when he learned that his confederate in the business

had been killed in the fight, he could not be certain that the prisoner who had been taken was not aware of the

share he had in the business.

A fortnight later Vincent went down into Georgia and brought back Lucy Kingston for a visit to his mother.

She had already received a letter from her father in reply to one she had written after reaching her aunt's

protection, saying how delighted he was to hear that she had crossed the lines, for that he had suffered the

greatest anxiety concerning her, and had continually reproached himself for not sending her away sooner. He

said that he was much pleased with her engagement to Captain Wingfield, whom he did not know personally,

but of whom he heard the most favorable reports from various Virginian gentlemen to whom he had spoken

since the receipt of her letter.

Lucy remained at Richmond until the beginning of March, when Vincent took her home to Georgia again,

and a week after his return rejoined the army on the Rappahaunock. Every effort had been made by the

Confederate authorities to raise the army of General Lee to a point that would enable him to cope with the

tremendous force the enemy were collecting for the ensuing campaign. The drain of men was now telling

terribly, and Lee had at the utmost 40,000 to oppose the 160,000 collected under General Hooker.

The first fight of the campaign had already taken place when Vincent rejoined the army. A body of 3,000

Federal cavalry had crossed the river on the 17th of March at Kelley's Ford, but had been met by General Fitz

Lee with about 800 cavalry, and after a long and stubborn conflict had been driven back with heavy loss

across the river. It was not until the middle of April that the enemy began to move in earnest. Every ford was

watched by Stuart's cavalry, and the frequent attempts made by the Federal horse to push across to obtain

information were always defeated.

On the 27th of April General Hooker's preparations were complete. His plan of action was that 20,000 men

should cross the river near the old battlefield of Fredericksburg, and thus lead the Confederates to believe that

this was the point of attack. The main body were, however, to cross at Kelley's Ford, many miles higher up

the river, and to march down toward Fredericksburg. The other force was then to recross, march up the river,

cross at Kelley's Ford, and follow and join the main army. At the same time the Federal cavalry, which was

very numerous and wellorganized, was, under General Stoneman, to strike down through the country

toward Richmond, and thus cut the Confederate communication with their capital, and so prevent

Longstreet's division, which was lying near Richmond, from rejoining Lee.

The passage of the river was effected at the two fords without resistance on the 29th of April, and upon the

same day the cavalry column marched south. General Lee directed a portion of his cavalry under General Fitz

Lee to harass and delay this column as much as possible. Although he had with him but a few hundred men,

he succeeded in doing good service in cutting off detached bodies of the enemy, capturing many officers and

men, and so demoralizing the invaders that, after pushing on as far as the James River, Stoneman had to

retreat in great haste across the Rapidan River.

Hooker having crossed the river, marched on to Chancellorsville, where he set to to entrench himself, having

sent word to General Sedgwick, who commanded the force that had crossed near Fredericksburg, to recross,

push round, and join as soon as possible. Chancellorsville was a large brick mansion standing in the midst of

fields surrounded by extensive forests. The country was known as the Wilderness. Within a range of many

miles there were only a few scattered houses, and dense thickets and pinewoods covered the whole country.


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 144



Top




Page No 147


Two narrow roads passed through the woods, crossing each other at Chancellorsville; two other roads led to

the fords known as Ely's Ford and the United States Ford. As soon as he reached Chancellorsville Hooker set

his troops to work cutting down trees and throwing up earthworks for infantry and redoubts for artillery,

erecting a double line of defenses. On these he mounted upward of a hundred pieces of artillery, commanding

the narrow roads by which an enemy must approach, for the thickets were in many places so  dense as to

render it impossible for troops to force their way through them.

When Sedgwick crossed the river, Lee drew up his army to oppose him; but finding that no more troops

crossed, and that Sedgwick did not advance, he soon came to the conclusion that this was not the point at

which the enemy intended to attack, and in twentyfour hours one of Stuart's horsemen brought the news that

Hooker had crossed the Rappahannock at Kelley's Ford and the Rapi Ian at Ely's Ford. Lee at once left one

division to face General Sedgwick, and ordered the three others to join General Anderson, who with 8,000

men had fallen back before Hooker's advance, and taken his post at Tabernacle Church, about halfway

between Fredericksburg and Tabernacle. Lee himself rode forward at once and joined Anderson.

Jackson led the force from Fredericksburg, and pressed the enemy back toward Chancellorsville until he

approached the tremendous lines of fortifications, and then fell back to communicate with Lee. That night a

council of war was held, and it was agreed that an attack upon the front of the enemy's position was

absolutely impossible. Hooker himself was so positive that his position was impregnable that he issued a

general order of congratulation to his troops, saying that "the enemy must now ingloriously fly or give us

battle on our own ground, where certain destruction awaits him."

Jackson then suggested that he should work right round the Wilderness in front of the enemy's position,

march down until well on its flank, and attack it there, where they would be unprepared for an assault. The

movement was one of extraordinary peril. Lee would be left with but one division in face of an immensely

superior force; Jackson would have to perform an arduous march exposed to an attack by the whole force of

the enemy; and both might be destroyed separately without being able to render the slightest assistance to

each other. At daybreak on the 2d of May Jackson mustered his troops for the advance He had in the course

of the night caught a severe cold. In the hasty march he had left his blankets behind him. One of his staff

threw a heavy cape over him as he lay on the wet ground. During the night Jackson woke, and thinking that

the young officer might himself be suffering from the want of his cape, rose quietly, spread the cape over

him, and lay down without it. The consequence was a severe cold, which terminated in an attack of

pneumonia that, occurring at a time when he was enfeebled by his wounds, resulted in his death. If he had not

thrown that cape over the officer it is probable that he would have survived his wounds.

At daybreak the column commenced its march. It had to traverse a narrow and unfrequented road through

dense thickets, occasionally crossing ground in sight of the enemy, and at the end to attack a tremendous

position held by immensely superior forces. Stuart with his cavalry moved on the flank of the column

whenever the ground was open, so as to conceal the march of the infantry from the enemy. As the rear of the

column passed a spot called the Furnace, the enemy suddenly advanced and cut off the 23d Georgia, who

were in the rear of the column, and captured the whole regiment with the exception of a score of men. At this

point the road turned almost directly away from Chancellorsville, and the enemy believed that the column

was in full retreat, and had not the least idea of its real object.

So hour after hour the troops pressed on until they reached the turnpike road passing east and west through

Chancellorsville, which now lay exactly between them and the point that they had left in the morning.

Jackson's design was to advance upon this line of road, to extend his troops to the left and then to swing

round, cut the enemy's retreat to the fords, and capture them all. Hooker had already been joined by two of

Sedgwick's army corps, and had now six army corps at Chancelloraville, while Jackson's force consisted of

22,000 men. Lee remained with 13,000 at Tabernacle. The latter general had not been attacked, but had

continued to make demonstrations against the Federal left, occupying their attention and preventing them


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 145



Top




Page No 148


from discovering how large a portion of his force had left him.

It was at five o'clock in the evening that Jackson's troops, having gained their position, advanced to the

attack. In front of them lay Howard's division of the Federals, intrenched in strong earthworks covered by

felld trees; but the enemy were altogether unsuspicious of danger, and it was not until with tumultuous cheers

the Confederates dashed through the trees and attacked the entrenchment that they had any suspicion of their

presence. They ran to their arms, but it was too late. The Confederates rushed through the obstacles, climbed

the earthworks, and carried those in front of them, capturing 700 prisoners and five guns. The rest of the

Federal troops here, throwing away muskets and guns, fled in wild confusion. Steadily the Confederates

pressed on, driving the enemy before them, and capturing position after position, until the whole right wing

of the Federal army was routed and disorganized. For three hours the Confederates continued their march

without a check; but owing to the denseness of the wood, and the necessity of keeping the troops in line, the

advance was slow, and night fell before the movement could be completed. One more hour of daylight and

the whole Federal army would have been cut off and captured, but by eight o'clock the darkness in the forest

was so complete that all movement had to be stopped.

Half an hour later one of the saddest incidents of the war took place. General Jackson with a few of his staff

wont forward to reconnoiter. As he returned toward his lines, his troops in the dark mistook them for a

reconnoitering party of the enemy and fired, killing or wounding the whole of them, General Jackson

receiving three balls. The enemy, who were but a hundred yards distant, at once opened a tremendous fire

with grape toward the spot, and it was some time before Jackson could be carried off the field. The news that

their beloved general was wounded was for some time kept from the troops; but a whisper gradually spread,

and the grief of his soldiers was unbounded, for rather would they have suffered a disastrous defeat than that

Stonewall Jackson should have fallen.

General Stuart assumed the command, General Hill, who was second in command, having, with many other

officers, been wounded by the tremendous storm of grape and canister that the Federals poured through the

wood when they anticipated an attack. At daybreak the troops again moved forward in three lines, Stuart

placing his thirty guns on a slight ridge, where they could sweep the lines of the Federal defenses. Three

times the position was won and lost; but the Confederates fought with such fury and resolution, shouting each

time they charged the Federal ranks "Remember Jackson," that the enemy gradually gave way, and by ten

o'clock Chancelloraville itself was taken, the Federals being driven back into the forest between the houses

and the river.

Lee had early in the morning begun to advance from his side to the attack, but just as he was moving forward

the news came that Sedgwick had recrossed at Fredericksburg, captured a portion of the Confederate force

there, and was advancing to join Hooker. He at once sent two of his three little divisions to join the

Confederates who were opposing Sedgwick's advance, while with the three or four thousand men remaining

to him, he all day made feigned attacks upon the enemy's position, occupying their attention there, and

preventing them from sending reinforcements to the troops engaged with Stuart. At night he himself hurried

away, took the command of the troops opposed to Sedgwick, attacked him vigorously at daybreak, and drove

him with heavy loss back across the river. The next day he marched back with his force to join in the final

attack upon the Federals; but when the troops of Stuart and Lee moved forward they encountered no

opposition. Hooker had begun to carry his troops across the river on the night he was hurled back out of

Chancellorsville, and the rest of his troops had crossed on the two following nights.

General Hooker issued a pompous order to his troop. after getting across the river, to the effect that the

movement had met with the complete success he had anticipated from it; but the truth soon leaked out.

General Sedgwick's force had lost 6,000 men, Hooker's own command fully 20,000 more; but splendid as the

success was, it was dearly purchased by the Confederates at the price of the life of Stonewall Jackson. His

arm was amputated the day after the battle; he lived for a week, and died not so much from the effect of his


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 146



Top




Page No 149


wounds as from the pneumonia, the result of his exposure to the heavy dew on the night preceding his march

through the Wilderness.

During the two days' fighting Vincent Wingfield had discharged his duties upon General Stuart's staff. On the

first day the work had been slight, for General Stuart, with the cannon, remained in the rear, while Jackson's

infantry attacked and carried the Federal retrenchments. Upon the second day, however, when Stuart assumed

the command, Vincent's duties had been onerous and dangerous in the extreme. He was constantly carrying

orders from one part of the field to the other, amid such a shower of shot and shell that it seemed marvelous

that any one could exist within it. To his great grief Wildfire was killed under him, but he himself escaped

without a scratch. When he came afterward to try to describe the battle to those at home he could give no

account of it.

"To me," he said, "it was simply a chaos of noise and confusion. Of what was going on I knew nothing. The

din was appalling. The roar of the shells, the hum of grape and canister, the whistle of bullets, the shouts of

the men, formed a mighty roar that seemed to render thinking impossible. Showers of leaves fell incessantly,

great boughs of trees were shorn away, and trees themselves sometimes came crashing down as a trunk was

struck full by a shell. The undergrowth had caught fire, and the thick smoke, mingled with that of the battle,

rendered it difficult to see or to breathe. I had but one thought, that of making my way through the trees, of

finding the corps to which I was sent, of delivering my message, and finding the general again. No, I don't

think I had much thought of danger, the whole thing was somehow so tremendous that one had no thought

whatever for one's self. It was a sort of terrible dream, in which one was possessed of the single idea to get to

a certain place. It was not till at last we swept across the open ground down to the house, that I seemed to take

any distinct notice of what was going on around me. Then, for the first time, the exulting shouts of the men,

and the long lines advancing at the double, woke me up to the fact that we had gained one of the most

wonderful victories in history, and had driven an army of four or five times our own strength from a position

that they believed they had made impregnable."

The defeat of Hooker for a time put a stop to any further advance against Richmond from the North. The

Federal troops, whose term of service was up, returned home, and it was months before all the efforts of the

authorities of Washington could place the army in a condition to make a renewed advance. But the

Confederates had also suffered heavily. A third of the force with which Jackson had attacked had fallen, and

their loss could not be replaced, as the Confederates were forced to send every one they could raise to the

assistance of the armies in the West, where Generals Banks and Grant were carrying on operations with great

success against them. The important town of Vicksburg, which commanded the navigation of the Mississippi,

was besieged, and after a resistance lasting for some months, surrendered, with its garrison of 25,000 men, on

the 3d of July, and the Federal gunboats were thus able to penetrate by the Mississippi and its confluents into

the heart of the Confederacy.

Shortly after the battle of Chancellorsville, Vincent was appointed to the command of a squadron of cavalry

that was detached from Stuart's force and sent down to Richmond to guard the capital from any raids by

bodies of Federal cavalry. It had been two or three times menaced by flying bodies of horsemen, and during

the cavalry advance before the battle of Chancellorsville small parties had penetrated to within three miles of

the city, cutting all the telegraph wires, pulling up rails, and causing the greatest terror. Vincent was not sorry

for the change. It took him away from the great theater of the war, but after Chancellorsville he felt no eager

desire to take part in future battles. His duties would keep him near his home, and would give ample scope

for the display of watchfulness, dash, and energy. Consequently he took no part in the campaign that

commenced in the first week in June.

Tired of standing always on the defensive, the Confederate authorities determined to carry out the stop that

had been so warmly advocated by Jackson earlier in the war, and which might at that time have brought it to

a successful termination. They decided to carry the war into the enemy's country. By the most strenuous


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 147



Top




Page No 150


efforts Lee's army was raised to 75,000 men, divided into three great army corps, commanded by Longstreet,

Ewell, and Hill. Striking first into Western Virginia, they drove the Federals from Winchester, and chased

them from the State with the loss of nearly 4,000 prisoners and 30 guns. Then they entered Maryland and

Pennsylvania, and concentrating at Gettysburg they met the Northern army under Meade, who had succeeded

Hooker. Although great numbers of the Confederates had seen their homes wasted and their property

wantonly destroyed, they preserved the most perfect order in their march through the North, and the Federals

themselves testify to the admirable behavior of the troops, and to the manner in which they abstained from

plundering or inflicting annoyance upon the inhabitants.

At Gettysburg there was three days' fighting. In the first a portion only of the forces were engaged, the

Federals being defeated and 5,000 of their men taken prisoners. Upon the second the Confederates attacked

the Northerners, who were posted in an extremely strong position, but were repulsed with heavy loss. The

following day they renewed the attack, but after tremendous fighting again failed to carry the height. Both

parties were utterly exhausted. Lee drew up his troops the next day, and invited an attack from the Federals;

but contented with the success they had gained they maintained their position, and the Confederates then fell

back, Stuart's cavalry protecting the immense trains of wagons loaded with the stores and ammunition

captured in Pennsylvania.

But little attempt was made by the Northerners to interfere with their retreat. On reaching the Potomac they

found that a sudden rise had rendered the fords impassable. Intrenchments and batteries were thrown up, and

for a week the Confederate army held the lines, expecting an attack from the enemy, who had approached

within two miles; but the Federal generals were too well satisfied with having gained a success when acting

on the defensive in a strong position to risk a defeat in attacking the position of the Confederates, and their

forces remained impassive until pontoon bridges were thrown across the river, and the Confederate army,

with their vast baggage train, bad again crossed into Virginia. The campaign had cost the Northern army

23,000 men in killed, wounded, and prisoners, besides a considerable number of guns. The Confederates lost

only two guns, left behind in the mud, and 1,500 prisoners, but their loss in killed and wounded at Gettysburg

exceeded 10,000 men. Even the most Sanguine among the ranks of the Confederacy were now conscions

that the position was a desperate one. The Federal armies seemed to spring from the ground. Strict discipline

bad taken the place. of the disorder and insubordination that had first prevailed in their ranks. The armies

were splendidly equipped. They were able to obtain any amount of the finest guns, rifles, and ammunition of

war from the workshops of Europe; while the Confederates, cut off from the world, had to rely solely upon

the makeshift factories they had set up, and upon the guns and stores they captured from the enemy.

The Northerners had now, as a blow to the power of the South, abolished slavery, and were raising regiments

of negroes from among the free blacks of the North, and from the slaves they took from their owners

wherever their armies penetrated the Southern States. Most of the Confederate ports had been either captured

or were so strictly blockaded that it was next to impossible for the blockaderunner to get in or out, while the

capture of the forts on the Mississippi enabled them to use the Federal flotillas of gunboats to the greatest

advantage, and to carry their armies into the center of the Confederacy.

Still, there was no talk whatever of surrender on the part of the South, and, indeed, the decree abolishing

slavery, and still more the action of the North in raising black regiments, excited the bitterest feeling of

animosity and hatred. The determination to fight to the last, whatever came of it, animated every white man

in the Southern States, and, although deeply disappointed with the failure of Lee's invasion of the North, the

only result was to incite them to greater exertions and sacrifices. In the North an act authorizing conscription

was passed in 1863, but the attempt to carry it into force caused a serious riot in New York, which was only

suppressed after many lives had been lost and the city placed under martial law.

While the guns of Gettysburg were still thundering, a Federal army of 18,000 men under General Gillmore,

assisted by the fleet, had laid siege to Charleston. It was obstinately attacked and defended. The siege


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 148



Top




Page No 151


continued until the 5th of September, when Fort Wagner was captured; but all attempts to take Fort Sumter

and the town of Charleston itself failed, although the city suffered greatly from the bombardment. In

Tennessee there was severe fighting in the autumn, and two desperate battles were fought at Chickamauga on

the 19th and 20th of September, General Bragg, who commanded the Confederate army there, being

reinforced by Longstreet's veterans from the army of Virginia. After desperate fighting the Federals were

defeated, and thirtysix guns and vast quantities of arms captured by the Confederates. The fruits of the

victory, however, were very slight, as General Bragg refused to allow Longstreet to pursue, and so to convert

the Federal retreat into a rout, and the consequence was that this victory was more than balanced by a heavy

defeat inflicted upon them in November at Chattanooga by Sherman and Grant. At this battle General

Longstreet's division was not present.

The army of Virginia had a long rest after their return from Gettysburg, and it was not until November that

the campaign was renewed. Meade advanced, a few minor skirmishes took place, and then, when he reached

the Wilderness, the scene of Hooker's defeat, where Lee was prepared to give battle, he fell back again across

the Rappahannock.

The year had been an unfortunate one for the Confederates. They had lost Vicksburg,' and the defeat at

Chattanooga had led to the whole State of Tennessee falling into the hands of the Federals, while against

these losses there was no counterbalancing success to be reckoned.

In the spring of 1864 both parties prepared to the utmost for the struggle. General Grant, an officer who had

shown in the campaign in the West that he possessed considerable military ability, united with immense

firmness and determination of purpose, was chosen as the new commanderinchief of the whole military

force of the North. It was a mighty army, vast in numbers, lavishly provided with all materials of war. The

official documents show that on the 1st of May the total military forces of the North amounted to 662,000

men. Of these the force available for the advance against Richmond numbered 284,630 men. This included

the army of the Potomac, that of the James River, and the army in the Shenandoah Valleythe whole of

whom were in readiness to move forward against Richmond at the orders of Grant.

To oppose these General Lee had less than 53,000 men, including the garrison of Richmond and the troops in

North Carolina. Those stationed in the seaport towns numbered in all another 20,000, so that if every

available soldier had been brought up Lee could have opposed a total of but 83,000 men against the 284,000

invaders.

In the West the numbers were more equally balanced. General Sherman, who commanded the army of

invasion there, had under his orders 230,000 men, but as more than half this force was required to protect the

long lines of communication and to keep down the conquered States, he was able to bring into the field for

offensive operations 99,000 men, who were faced by the Confederate army under Johnston of 58,000 men.

Grant's scheme was, that while the armies of the North were, under his own command, to march against

Richmond, the army of the West was to invade Georgia and march upon Atlanta.

His plan of action was simple, and was afterward stated by himself to be as follows: "I determined first to use

the greatest number of troops practicable against the main force of the enemy, preventing him from using the

same force at different seasons against first one and then another of our armies, and the possibility of repose

for refitting and producing necessary supplies for carrying on resistance. Second, to hammer continuously

against the armed force of the enemy and his resources until, by mere attrition if in no other way, there should

be nothing left to him but submission."

This was a terrible programme, and involved an expenditure of life far beyond anything that had taken place.

Grant's plan, in fact, was to fight and to keep on fighting, regardless of his own losses, until at last the

Confederate army, whose losses could not be replaced, melted away. It was a strategy that few generals have


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 149



Top




Page No 152


dared to practice, fewer still to acknowledge.

On the 4th of May the great army of the Potomac crossed the Rapidan and advanced toward Chancellorsville.

Lee moved two divisions of his army to oppose them. Next morning the battle began at daybreak on the old

ground where Lee had defeated Hooker the year before. All day long tho division of Ewell supported the

attack of the army corps of Sedgwick and Hancock. Along a front of six miles, in the midst of the thick

forest, the battle raged the whole of the day. The Confederates, in spite of the utmost efforts of the

Northerners, although reinforced in the afternoon by the army corps of General Burnside, held their position,

and when night put an end to the conflict the invaders had not gained a foot of ground.

As soon as the first gleam of light appeared in the morning the battle recommenced. The Federal generals,

Sedgwick, Warren, and Hancock, with Burnside in reserve, fell upon Hill and Ewell. Both sides had thrown

up earthworks and felled trees as a protection during the night. At first the Confederates gained the

advantage; but a portion of Burnside's corps was brought up and restored the battle, while on the left flank of

the Federals Hancock had attacked with such vigor that the Confederates opposed to him were driven back.

At the crisis of the battle, Longstreet, who had marched all night, appeared upon the ground, drove back

Hancock's men, and was on the point of aiding the Confederates in a decisive attack upon the enemy, when,

riding rapidly forward into the wood to reconnoiter, he was, like Jackson, struck down by the fire of his own

men. He was carried to the rear desperately, and it was feared for a time morally wounded, and his loss

paralyzed the movement which lie had prepared. Nevertheless during the whole day the fight went on with

varying success, sometimes one side obtaining a slight advantage, the other then regaining the ground they

had lost.

Just as evening was closing in a Georgia brigade, with two other regiments, made a detour, and fell furiously

upon two brigades of the enemy, and drove them back in headlong rout for a mile and a half, capturing their

two generals and many prisoners. The artillery, as on the previous day, had been little used on either side, the

work being done at short range with the rifle, the loss being much heavier among the thick masses of the

Northerners than in the thinner lines of the Confederates. Grant had failed in his efforts to turn Lee's right and

to accomplish his direct advance; he therefore changed his base and moved his army round toward

Spotsylvania.

Lee soon perceived his object, and succeeded in carrying his army to Spotsylvania before the Federals

reached it.

On the afternoon of Monday, the 9th, there was heavy fighting and on the 10th another pitched battle took

place. This time the ground was more open, and the artillery was employed with terrible effect on both sides.

It ended, however, as the previous battles had done, by the Confederates holding their ground.

Upon the next day there was but little fighting. In the night the Federals moved quietly though the wood, and

at daybreak four divisions fell upon Johnston's division of Ewell's corps, took them completely by surprise,

and captured the greater part of them.

But Lee's veterans soon recovered from their surprise and maintained their position until noon. Then the

whole Federal army advanced, and the battle raged till nightfall terminated the struggle, leaving Lee in

possession of the whole line lie had held, with the exception of the ground lost in the morning.

For the next six days the armies faced each other, worn out by incessant fighting, and prevented from moving

by the heavy rain which fell incessantly. They were now able to reckon up the losses. The Federals found that

they had lost, in killed, wounded, or missing, nearly 30,000 men; while Lee's army was diminished by about

12,000.


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 150



Top




Page No 153


While these mighty battles had been raging the Federal cavalry under Sheridan had advanced rapidly

forward, and, after several skirmishes with Stuart's cavalry, penetrated within the outer intrenchments round

Richmond. Here Stuart with two regiments of cavalry charged them and drove them back, but the gallant

Confederate officer received a wound that before night proved fatal. His loss was a terrible blow to the

Confederacy, although his successor in the command of the cavalry, General Wade Hampton, was also an

officer of the highest merit.

In the meantime General Butler, who had at Fort Monroe under his command two corps of infantry, 4,000

cavalry, and a fleet of gunboats and transports, was threat cuing Richmond from the east. Shipping his men

on board the transports he steamed up the James River, under convoy of the fleet, and landed on a neck of

land known as Bermuda Hundred. To oppose him all the troops from North Carolina had been brought up,

the whole force amounting to 19,000 men, under the command of General Beauregard. Butler, after various

futile movements, was driven back again to his intrenched camp at Bermuda Hundred, where he was virtually

besieged by Beauregard with 10,000 men, the rest of that general's force being sent up to reinforce Lee.

In western Virginia, Breckenridge, with 3,500 men, was called upon to hold in check Sigel, with 15,000 men.

Advancing to Staunton, Breckenridge was joined by the pupils of the military college at Lexington, 250 in

number, lads of from 14 to 17 years of age. He came upon Sigel on the line of march, and attacked him at

once. The Federal general placed a battery in a wood and opened fire with grape. The commander of the

Lexington boys ordered them to charge, and, gallantly rushing in through the heavy fire, they charged in

among the guns, killed the artillerymen, drove back the infantry supports, and bayoneted their colonel. The

Federals now retired down the valley to Strasburg, and Breckenridge was able to send a portion of his force

to aid Lee in his great struggle.

After his six days' pause in front of Lee's position at Spotsylvania, Grant abandoned his plan of forcing his

way through Lee's army to Richmond, and endeavored to outflank it; but Lee again divined his object, and

moved round and still faced him. After various movements the armies again stood face to face upon the old

battlegrounds on the Chickahominy. On the 3d of June the battle commenced at halfpast four in the

morning. Hancock at first gained an advantage, but Hill's division dashed down upon him and drove him

back with great slaughter; while no advantage was gained by them in other parts of the field. The Federal loss

on this day was 13,000, and the troops were so dispirited that they refused to renew the battle in the

afternoon.

Grant then determined to alter his plan altogether, and sending imperative orders to Butler to obtain

possession of Petersburg, embarked Smith's corps in transports, and moved with the rest of his army to join

that general there. Smith's corps entered the James River, landed, and marched against Petersburg.

Beauregard had at Petersburg only two infantry and two cavalry regiments under General Wise, while a

single brigade fronted Butler at Bermuda Hundred. With this handful of men he was called upon to defend

Petersburg and to keep Butler bottled up in Bermuda Hundred until help could reach him from Lee. He

telegraphed to Richmond for all the assistance that could be sent to him, and was reinforced by a brigade,

which arrived just in time, for Smith had already captured a portion of the intrenchments, but was now driven

out.

The next day Beauregard was attacked both by Smith's and Hancock's corps, which had now arrived. With

8,000 men he kept at bay the assaults of two whole army corps, having in the meantime sent orders to Gracie,

the officer in command of the brigade before Butler, to leave a few sentries there to deceive that general, and

to march with the rest of his force to his aid. It arrived at a critical moment. Overwhelmed by vastly superior

numbers, many of the Confederates had left their posts, and Breckenridge was in vain trying to rally them

when Gracie's brigade came up. The position was reoccupied and the battle continued.


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 151



Top




Page No 154


At noon Burnside with his corps arrived and joined the assailants; while Butler, discovering at last that the

troops in front of him were withdrawn, moved out and barred the road against reinforcements from

Richmond. Nevertheless the Confederates held their ground all the afternoon and until eleven o'clock at

night, when the assault ceased.

At midnight Beauregard withdrew his troops from the defenses that they were too few to hold, and set them

to work to throw up fresh intrenchments on a shorter line behind. All night the men worked with their

bayonets, canteens, and any tools that came to hand.

It was well for them that the enemy were so exhausted that it was noon before they were ready to advance

again, for by this time help was at hand. Anderson, who had succeeded to the command of Long street's

corps, and was leading the van of Lee's army, forced his way through Butler's troops and drove him back into

the Bermuda Hundred, and leaving one brigade to watch him marched with another into Petersburg just as the

attack was recommenced. Thus reinforced Beauregard successfully defeated all the assaults of the enemy

until night fell. Another Federal army corps came up before morning, and the assault was again renewed, but

the defenders, who had strengthened their defenses during the night, drove their assailants back with terrible

loss. The whole of Lee's army now arrived, and the rest of Grant's army also came up, and that general found

that after all his movements his way to Richmond was barred as before. He was indeed in a far worse position

than when he had crossed the Rapidan, for the morale of his army was much injured by the repeated repulses

and terrible losses it had sustained. The new recruits that had been sent to fill up the gaps were far inferior

troops to those with which he had commenced the campaign. To send forward such men against the

fortifications of Petersburg manned by Lee's veteran troops was to court defeat, and he therefore began to

throw up works for a regular siege.

Fighting went on incessantly between the outposts, but only one great attempt was made during the early

months of the siege to capture the Confederate position. The miners drove a gallery under the works, and then

drove other galleries right and left under them. These were charged with eight thousand pounds of powder.

When all was ready, masses of troops were brought up to take advantage of the confusion which would be

caused by the explosion, and a division of black troops were to lead the assault. At a quarter to five in the

morning of the 30th of July the great mine was exploded, blowing two guns, a battery, and its defenders into

the air, and forming a huge pit two hundred feet long and sixty feet wide. Lee and Beauregard hurried to the

scene, checked the panic that prevailed, brought up troops, and before the great Federal columns approached

the breach the Confederates were ready to receive them. The assault was made with little vigor, the

approaches to the breach were obstructed by abattis, and instead of rushing forward in a solid mass they

occupied the great pit, and contented themselves with firing over the edge of the crater, where regiments and

divisions were huddled together. But the Confederate batteries were now manned, and from the works on

either side of the breach, and from behind, they swept the approaches, and threw shell among the crowded

mass. The black division was now brought up, and entered the crater, but only added to the confusion, There

was no officer of sufficient authority among the crowded mass there to assume the supreme command. No

assistance could be sent to them, for the arrival of fresh troops would but have added to the confusion. All

day the conflict went on, the Federals lining the edge of the crater, and exchanging a heavy musketry fire

with the Confederate infantry, while the mass below suffered terribly from the artillery fire. When night

closed the survivors of the great column that had marched forward in the morning, confident that victory was

assured to them, and that the explosion would lay Petersburg open to capture, made their retreat, the

Confederates, however, taking a considerable number of prisoners. The Federal loss in killed, wounded and

captured was admitted by them to be 4,000; the Confederate accounts put it down at 6,000.

After this terrible repulse it was a long time before Grant again renewed active operations, hut during the

months that ensued his troops suffered very heavily from the effects of fever, heightened by the

discouragement they felt at their want of success, and at the tremendous losses they had suffered since they

entered Virginia on their forward march to Richmond.


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 152



Top




Page No 155


CHAPTER XVIII. A PERILOUS UNDERTAKING.

VINCENT WINGFIELD had had an arduous time of it with his squadron of cavalry. He had taken part in the

desperate charge that checked the advance of Sheridan's great column of cavalry which approached within

three miles of Richmond, the charge that had cost the gallant Stuart his life; and the death of his beloved

general had been a heavy blow for him. Jackson and Stuart, two of the bravest and noblest spirits of the

Confederate army, were gone. Both had been personally dear to Vincent, and he felt how grievous was their

loss to the cause for which he was fighting; but he had little time for grief. The enemy, after the tremendous

battles of the Wilderness, swung their army round to Cold Harbor, and Vincent's squadron was called up to

aid Lee in his struggle there. Then they were engaged night and day in harassing the enemy as they marched

down to take up their new base at Petersburg, and finally received orders to ride round at full speed to aid in

the defense of that place.

They had arrived in the middle of the second day's fighting, and dismounting his men Vincent had aided the

hardpressed Confederates in holding their lines till Longstreet's division arrived to their assistance. A short

time before the terrible disaster that befell the Federals in the mine they exploded under the Confederate

works, he was with General Wade Hampton, who had succeeded General Stuart in the command of the

cavalry, when General Lee rode up.

"They are erecting siege works in earnest," General Lee said. "I do not think that we shall have any more

attacks for the present. I wish I knew exactly where they are intending to place their heavy batteries. If I did

we should know where to strengthen our defenses, and plant our counter batteries. It is very important to find

this out; but now that their whole army has settled down in front of us, and Sheridan's cavalry are scouring

the woods, we shall get no news, for the farmers will no longer be able to get through to tell us what is going

on.

"I will try and ride round, if you like, general," Vincent said. "By making a long detour one could get into the

rear of their lines and pass as a farmer going into camp to sell his goods."

"It would be a very dangerous service, sir," General Lee said. "You know what the consequence would be if

you were caught?"

"I know the consequence," Vincent said; "but I do not think, sir, that the risk is greater than one runs every

time one goes into battle."

"Perhaps not," General Lee replied; "but in one case one dies fighting for one's country by an honorable

death, in the other" and he stopped.

"In the other one is shot in cold blood," Vincent said quietly. "One dies for one's country in either case, sir;

and it does not much matter, so far as I can see, whether cue is killed in battle or shot in cold blood. As long

as one is doing one's duty, one death is surely as honorable as the other."

"That is true enough," General Lee said, "although it is not the way men generally view the matter. Still, sir,

if you volunteer for the work, I do not feel justified in refusing the opportunity of acquiring information that

may be of vital consequence to us. When will you start?"

"In half an hour, sir. I shall ride back to Richmond, obtain a disguise there, and then go round by train to

Burksville Junction and then ride again until I get round behind their lines. Will you give me an order for my

horse and myself to he taken?"

"Very well, sir," General Lee said. "So be it. May God he with you on your way and bring you safely back."


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 153



Top




Page No 156


Vincent rode off to his quarters.

"Dan," he said, "I am going away on special duty for at least three days. I have got a couple of letters to write,

and shall be ready to start in half an hour. Give the horse a good feed and have him at the door again by that

time."

"Am I to go with you, sah?"

"No, Dan; I must go by myself this time."

Dan felt anxious as he went out, for it was seldom that his master ever went away without telling him where

he was going, and he felt sure that the service was one of unusual danger; nor was his anxiety lessened when

at the appointed time Vincent came out and handed him two letters.

"You are to keep these letters, Dan, until I return, or till you hear that something has happened to me. If you

hear that, you are to take one of these letters to my mother, and take the other yourself to Miss Kingston. Tell

her before you give it her what has happened as gently as you can. As for yourself, Dan, you had your letters

of freedom long ago, and I have left you five hundred dollars; so that you can get a cabin and patch of your

own, and settle down when these troubles are over."

"Let me go with you, master," Dan said, with the tears streaming down his cheeks. "I would rather be killed

with you a hundred times than get on without you."

"I would take you if I could, Dan; but this is a service that I must do alone. Goodby, my boy; let us hope

that in three or four days at the outside I shall be back here again safe and sound."

He wrung Dan's hand, and then started at a canter and kept on at that pace until he reached Richmond. A train

with stores was starting for the south in a few minutes; General Lee's order enabled Vincent to have a

horsebox attached at once, and he was soon speeding on his way. He alighted at Burksville Junction, and

there purchased some rough clothes for himself and some countryfashioned saddlery for his horse. Then,

after changing his clothes at an inn and putting the fresh saddlery on his horse, he started.

It was getting late in the afternoon, but he rode on by unfrequented roads, stopping occasionally to inquire if

any of the Federal cavalry had been seen in the neighborhood, and at last stopped for the night at a little

village inn. As soon as it was daybreak he resumed his journey. He had purchased at Burksville some colored

calico and articles of female clothing, and fastened the parcel to the back of his saddle. As he rode forward

now he heard constant tales of the passing of parties of the enemy's cavalry, but he was fortunate enough to

get well round to the rear of the Federal lines before he encountered any of them. Then he came suddenly

upon a troop.

"Where are you going to, and where have you come from?"

"Our farm is a mile away from Union Grove," he said, "and I have been over to Sussex Courthouse to buy

some things for my mother."

"Let me see what you have got there," the officer said. "You are rebels to a man here, and there's no trusting

any of you."

Vincent unfastened the parcel and opened it. The officer laughed.

"Well, we won't confiscate them as contraband of war."


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 154



Top




Page No 157


So saying he set spurs to his horse and galloped on with his troop. Vincent rode on to Union Grove, and then

taking a road at random kept on till he reached a small farmhouse. He knocked at the door, and a woman

came out.

"Mother," he said, "can you put me up for a couple of days? I am a stranger here, and all the villages are full

of soldiers."

The woman looked at him doubtfully.

"What are you doing here?" she asked at last. "This ain't a time for strangers; besides a young fellow like you

ought to be ashamed to show yourself when you ought to be over there with Lee. My boys are both there and

my husband. You ought to be ashamed of yourself, a stronglooking young fellow like you, to be riding

about instead of fighting the Yankees. Go along! you will get no shelter here. I would scorn to have such as

you inside my doors."

"Perhaps I have been fighting there," Vincent said significantly. "But one can't be always fighting, and there

are other things to do sometimes. For instance, to find out what the Yankees are doing and what are their

plans."

"Is that so?" the woman asked doubtfully.

"That is so," he answered earnestly. "I am an officer in Wade Hampton's cavalry, and, now Sheridan's

troopers have cut off all communication, I have come out to find for General Lee where the Yankees are

building their batteries before Petersburg."

"In that case you are welcome," the woman said. "Come straight in. I will lead your horse out and fasten him

up in the bush, and give him a feed there. It will never do to put him in the stable; the Yankees come in and

out and they'd take him off sharp enough if their eyes fell on him. I think you will be safe enough even if they

do come. They will take you for a son of mine, and if they ask any questions I will answer them sharp

enough."

"I wonder they have left you a feed of corn," Vincent said, when the woman returned after taking away his

horse.

"It's no thanks to them," she answered; "they have cleared out everything that they could lay their hands on.

But I have been expecting it for months, and, as I have had nothing to do since my man and boys went away,

I have been digging a great pit in the wood over there, and have buried most all my corn, and have salted my

pigs down and buried them in barrels; so they didn't find much. They took the old horse and two cows; but I

hope the old horse will fall down the first time they uses him, and the cow meat will choke them as eats it.

Now, is there anything as I can do to help you?"

"I want a basket with some eggs and chickens or vegetables to take into their camp to sell, but I am afraid I

have not much chance of getting them."

"I can help you there too," the woman said. "I turned all my chickens into the wood the day I heard the

Yankees had landed. They have got rather wild like; but I go out and give them some corn every evening. I

expect if we look about we shall find some nests; indeed I know there are one or two of them sitting. So if

you will come out with me we can soon knock down five or six of the creatures, and maybe get a score or

two of eggs. As for vegetables, a horde of locusts couldn't have stripped the country cleaner than they have

done."


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 155



Top




Page No 158


They went out into the wood. Six hens were soon killed, and hunting about they discovered several nests and

gathered about three dozen eggs. Vincent aided in plucking the chickens and they then returned to the house.

"You had best take a bite before you go," she said.

It's noon now, and you said you started at daybreak. Always get a meal when you can, say I."

She produced a loaf and some bacon from a little cupboard hidden by her bed, and Vincent, who, now he

thought of it, was feeling hungry, made a hearty meal.

"I will pay you for these chickens and eggs at once," he said. "There is no saying whether I shall come back

again."

"I will not say no to your paying for the chickens and eggs," she said, "because money is scarce enough, and I

may have long to wait before my man and the boys come back; but as to lodging and food I would not touch

a cent. You are welcome to all I have when it's for the good cause." Vincent started with the basket on his

arm, and after walking three miles came upon the Federal camps.

Some of the regiments were already under canvas, others were still bivouacked in the open air, as the

storeships carrying the heavy baggage had not yet arrived. The generals and their staffs had taken up their

quarters in the villages. Vincent had received accurate instructions from his hostess as to the position of the

various villages, and avoided them carefully, for he did not want to sell out his stock immediately. He had

indeed stowed two of the fowls away in his pocket so that in case any one insisted upon buying up all his

stock he could place these in his basket and still push on.

He avoided the camps as much as he could. He could see the smoke rising in front of him, and the roar of

guns was now close at hand. He saw on his right an elevated piece of ground, from which a good view could

be obtained of the fortifications upon which the Federals were working. A camp had been pitched there, and a

large tent near the summit showed that some officer of superior rank had his quarters there. He made a detour

so as to come up at the back of the hill and when he reached the top he stood looking down upon the line of

works.

They were nearly half a mile distant. The intervening ground had already been stripped of its hedges, and the

trees cut down to form gabions, fascines, and platforms for the cannon. Thousands of men were at work; but

in some parts they were clustered much more thickly than in others, and Vincent had no difficulty in

determining where the principal batteries were in course of construction along this portion of the position. He

was still gazing intently when two horsemen rode up from behind.

"Hallo you, sir! What are you looking at?" one of them asked sharply. "What are you spying about here?"

Vincent turned slowly round with a silly smile on his lips.

"I am spying all them chaps at work," he said. "It reminds me for all the world of an anthill. Never did see

so many chaps before. What be they adoing? Digging a big drain or making a roadway, I guess."

"Who are you, sir?" the officer asked angrily.

"Seth Jones I be, and mother's sent me to sell some fowls and eggs. Do you want to buy any? Fine birds they

be."


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 156



Top




Page No 159


"Why, Sheridan," laughed the other officer, "this is a feather out of your cap. I thought your fellows had

cleared out every henroost within twenty miles of Petersburg already."

"I fancy they have emptied most of them," the general said grimly. "Where do you come from, lad?"

"I comes from over there," Vincent said, jerking his thumb back. "I lives there with mother. Father and the

other boys they have gone fighting Yanks; but they wouldn't take me with them 'cause I ain't sharp in my

wits, though I tells them I could shoot a Yank as well as they could if they showed me."

"And who do you suppose all those men are?" General Sheridan asked, pointing toward the trenches.

"I dunno," Vincent replied. "I guess they be niggers. There be too many of them for whites; besides whites

ain't such fools to work like that. Doesn't ye want any fowl?" and he drew back the cloth and showed the

contents of the basket.

"Take them as a matter of curiosity, general," the other officer laughed. "It will be downright novelty to you

to buy chickens."

"What do you want for them, boy?"

"Mother said as I wasn't to take less nor a dollar apiece."

"Greenbacks, I suppose?" the officer asked.

"I suppose so. She didn't say nothing about it; but I has not seen aught but greenbacks for a long time since."

"Come along, then," the officer said; "we will take them."

They rode up to the large tent, and the officers alighted, and gave their horses to two of the soldiers.

"Give your basket to this soldier."

"I want the basket back again. Mother would whop me if I came back without the basket again."

"All right," the officer said; "you shall have it back in a minute."

Vincent stood looking anxiously after the orderly.

"Do you think that boy is as foolish as he seems?" General Sheridan asked his companion. "He admits that

he. comes of a rebel family."

"I don't think he would have admitted that if he hadn't been a fool. I fancy he is a halfwitted chap. They

never would have left a fellow of his age behind."

"No, I think it's safe," Sheridan said; "but one can't be too particular just at present. See, the trees in front hide

our work altogether from the rebels, and it would be a serious thing if they were to find out what we are

doing."

"That boy could not tell them much even if he got there," the other said; "and from this distance it would need

a sharp eye and some military knowledge to make out anything of what is going on. Where does your mother

live, boy?"


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 157



Top




Page No 160


"I ain't going to tell you," Vincent said doggedly "Mother said I wasn't to tell no one where I lived, else the

Yankee thieves would be acoming down and stealing the rest of our chickens."

The officers laughed.

"Well, go along, boy; and I should advise you not to say anything about Yankee thieves another time, for

likely enough you will get a broken head for your pains."

Vincent went off grumbling, and with a slow and stumbling step made his way over the brow of the hill and

down through the camps behind. Here he sold his last two fowls and his eggs, and then walked briskly on

until he reached the cottage from which he had started.

"I am glad to see you back," the woman said as he entered. "How have you got on?"

"Capitally," he said. "I pretended to be half an idiot, and so got safely out, though I fell into Sheridan's hands.

He suspected me at first, but at last he thought I was what I lookeda fool. He wanted to know where you

lived, but I wouldn't tell him. I told him you told me not to tell any one, 'cause if I did the Yankee thieves

would be clearing out the rest of the chickens."

"Did you tell him that, now?" the woman said in delight; "he must have thought you was a fool. Well, it's a

good thing the Yanks should hear the truth sometimes. Well, have you done now?"

"No, I have only seen one side of their works yet; I must try round the other flank tomorrow. I wish I could

get something to sell that wouldn't get bought up by the first people I came to, something I could peddle

among the soldiers."

"What sort of thing?"

"Something in the way of drinks, I should say," Vincent said. "I saw a woman going among the camps. She

had two tin cans and a little mug. I think she had lemonade or something of that sort."

"It wouldn't be lemonade," the woman said "I haven't seen a lemon for the last two years; but they do get

some oranges from Florida. Maybe it was that, or perhaps it was spirits and water."

"Perhaps it was," Vincent agreed; "though I don't think they would let any one sell spirits in the camp."

"I can't get you any lemons or oranges neither," the woman said; "but I might make you a drink out of

molasses and herbs, with some spirits in it. I have got a keg of old rye buried away ever since my man went

off, six months ago; I am out of molasses, but I dare say I can borrow some from a neighbor, and as for herbs

they are about the only thing the Yankees haven't stole. I think I could fix you up something that would do.

As long as it has got spirits in it, it don't much matter what you put in besides, only it wouldn't do to take

spirits up alone. You can call it plantation drink, and I don't suppose any one would ask too closely what it's

made of."

"Thank you, that will do capitally."

The next morning Vincent again set out, turning big steps this time toward the right flank of the Federal

position. He had in the course of the evening made a sketch of the ground he had soon, marking in all the

principal batteries, with notes as to the number of guns for which they seemed to be intended.


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 158



Top




Page No 161


"Look here," he said to the woman before leaving. "I may not be as lucky today as I was yesterday. If I do

not come back tonight, can you find any one you can trust to take this piece of paper round to Richmond?

Of course he would have to make his way first up to Burksville junction, and then take train to Richmond.

When he gets there he must go down to Petersburg, and ask for General Lee. I have written a line to go with

it, saying what I have done this for, and asking the general to give the bearer a hundred dollars."

"I will take it myself," the woman said; "not for the sake of the hundred dollars, though I ain't saying as it

wouldn't please the old man when he conies back to find I had a hundred dollars stored away; but for the

cause. My men are all doing their duty, and I will do mine. So trust me, and if you don't come back by

daybreak tomorrow morning, I will start right away with these letters. I will go out at once and hide them

somewhere in case the Yanks should come and make a search. If you are caught they might, like enough,

trace you here, and then they would search the place all over and maybe set it alight. If you ain't here by

nightfall I shall sleep out in the wood, so if they come they won't find me here. If anything detains you, and

you ain't back till after dark, you will find me somewhere near the tree where your horse is tied up."

Provided with a large can full of a liquor that the woman compounded, and which Vincent, on tasting, found

to be by no means bad, he started from the cottage. Again he made his way safely through the camps, and

without hindrance lounged up to a spot where a large number of men belonging to one of the negro regiments

were at work.

"Plantation liquor?" he said, again assuming a stupid air, to a black sergeant who was with them. "Firstrate

stuff; and only fifteen cents a glass."

"What plantation liquor like?" the negro asked. "Me not know him."

"Firstrate stuff," Vincent repeated. "Mother makes it of spirit and molasses and all sorts. Fifteen cents a

glass."

"Well, I will take a glass," the sergeant said. "Mighty hot work dis in de sun; but don't you say nuffin about

the spirit. Ef dey ask you, just you say molasses and all sorts, dat's quite enough. De white officer won't let

spirits be sold in de camp.

"Dat bery good stuff," be said, smacking his lips as he handed back the little tin measure. "You sell him all in

no time." Several of the negroes now came round, and Vincent disposed of a considerable quantity of his

plantation liquor. Then he turned to go away, for he did not want to empty his can at one place. He had not

gone many paces when a party of three or four officers came along.

"Hallo, you sir, what the deuce are you doing here?" one asked angrily. "Don't you know nobody is allowed

to pass through the lines?"

"I didn't see no lines. What sort of lines are they? No one told me nothing about lines. My mother sent me out

to sell plantation liquor, fifteen cents a glass."

"What's it like?" one of the officers said laughing. "Spirits, I will bet a dollar, in some shape or other. Pour

me out a glass. I will try it, anyhow."

Vincent filled the little tin mug, and handed it to the officer. As he lifted his face to do so there was a sudden

exclamation.

"Vincent Wingfield!" and another officer drawing his sword attacked him furiously, shouting, "A spy! Seize

him! A Confederate spy!"


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 159



Top




Page No 162


Vincent recognized with astonishment in the Federal officer rushing at him with uplifted sword his old

antagonist, Jackson. Almost instinctively he whirled the can, which was still half full of liquor, round his

head and dashed it full in the face of his antagonist, who was knocked off his feet by the blow. With a yell of

rage he started up again and rushed at Vincent. The latter snatched up a shovel that was lying close by and

stood his ground. The officers were so surprised at the suddenness of the incident and the overthrow of their

companion, and for the moment so amused at the latter's appearance, covered as he was from head to foot

with the sticky liquor and bleeding from a cut inflicted by the edge of the can, that they were incapable of

interference.

Blinded with rage, and with the liquid streaming into his eyes, Jackson rushed at Vincent. The latter caught

the blow aimed at him on the edge of the shovel, and then swinging his weapon round smote his antagonist

with all his strength, the edge of the shovel falling fairly upon his head. Without a cry the traitor fell dead in

his tracks. The other officers now drew their swords and rushed forward. Vincent, seeing the futility of

resistance, threw down his shovel. He was instantly seized.

"Halloo there!" the senior officer called to the men, who had stopped in their work and were gazing at the

sudden fray that had arisen, "a sergeant and four men." Four of the negro soldiers and a sergeant at once

stepped forward. "Take this man and conduct him to the village. Put him in a room, and stay there with him.

Do you, sergeant, station yourself at the door, so that I shall know where to find you. Put on your uniforms

and take your guns." The men put on their coats, which they had removed while at work, shouldered their

muskets, and took their places, two on each side of the prisoner. The officers then turned to examine their

prostrate comrade.

"It's all over with him," one said, stooping down; "the shovel has cut his skull nearly in half. Well, I fancy he

was a bad lot. I don't believe in Southerners who come over to fight in our ranks; besides he was at one time

in the rebel army."

"Yes, he was taken prisoner," another said. "Then his father, who had to bolt from the South, because, he

said, of his Northern sympathies, but likely enough for something else, came round, made interest somehow

and got his son released, and then some one else got him a commission with us. He always said he had been

obliged to fight on the other side, but that he had always been heart and soul for the North; anyhow, he was

always blackguarding his old friends. I always doubted the fellow. Well, there's an end of him; and anyhow

he has done useful service at last by recognizing this spy. Finelooking young fellow that. He called him

Vincent Wingfield. I seem to remember the nanie; perhaps I have read it in some of the rebel newspapers we

got hold of; likely enough some one will know it. Well, I suppose we had better have Jackson carried into

camp."

Four more of the negroes were called out, and these carried the body into the camp of his regiment. Au

officer was also sent from the working party to report the capture of a spy to his colonel.

"I will report it to the general," the latter said; "he rode along here about a quarter of an hour ago, and may

not be back again for some hours. As we have got the spy fast it cannot make any difference."

As he was marched back to the village Vincent felt that there was no hope for him whatever. He had been

denounced as a spy, and although the lips that had denounced him had been silenced forever, the mischief

had been done. He could give no satisfactory account of himself. He thought for a moment of declaring that a

mistake had been made, but he felt that no denial would counterbalance the effect of Jackson's words. The

fury, too, with which the latter had attacked him would show plainly enough that his assailant was absolutely

certain as to his identity, and even that there had been a personal feud between them. Then he thought that if

he said that he was the son of the woman in the lint she would bear him out in the assertion. But it was not

likely that this would be accepted as against Jackson's testimony; besides, inquiry among her neighbors


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 160



Top




Page No 163


would certainly lead to the discovery that she was speaking an untruth, and might even involve her in his fate

as his abettor. But most of all he decided against this course because it would involve the telling of a lie.

Vincent considered that while in disguise, and doing important service for his country, he was justified in

using deceit; but merely for the purpose of saving his own life, and that perhaps uselessly, he would not lie.

His fate, of course, was certain. He was a spy, and would be shot for it. Vincent had so often been in the

battlefield, so often under a fire from which it seemed that no one could come alive, that the thought that

death was at hand had not for him the terrors that possess those differently circumstanced. He was going to

die for the Confederacy as tens of thousands of brave men had died before, and he rejoiced over the

precaution he had taken as to the transmission of his discoveries on the previous day, and felt sure that

General Lee would do full justice to his memory, and announce that he had died in doing noble service to the

country.

He sighed as he thought of his mother and sisters; but Rose had been married in the spring, and Annie was

engaged to an officer in General Beauregard's staff. Then he thought of Lucy away in Georgia and for the

first time his lip quivered and his cheek paled.

The negro guards, who had been enlisted but a few weeks, were wholly ignorant of their duties, and having

once conveyed their prisoner into the room, evidently considered that all further necessity for military

strictness was at an end. They had been ordered to stay in the room with the prisoner, but no instructions had

been given as to their conduct there. They accordingly placed their muskets in one corner of the room, and

proceeded to chatter and laugh without further regarding him.

Under other circumstances this carelessness would have inspired Vincent with the thought of escape, but he

knew that it was out of the question here. There were Federal camps all round and a shout from the negroes

would send a hundred men in instant pursuit of him. There was nothing for him to do but to wait for the end,

and that end would assuredly come in the morning. From time to time the door opened, and the negro

sergeant looked in. Apparently his ideas on the subject of discipline were no stricter than those of his men, for

he made no remark as to their carelessness. Presently, when he looked in, the four soldiers were standing at

the window watching a regiment passing by on its way to take its share of the work in the trenches. Vincent,

who was sitting at a table, happened to look up, and was astonished at seeing the sergeant first put his finger

on his lips, then take off his cap, put one hand on his heart, and gesticulate with the other.

Vincent gazed at him in blank surprise, then he started and almost sprang to his feet, for in the Yankee

sergeant he recognized Tony Morris; but the uplifted hand of the negro warned him of the necessity of

silence. The negro nodded several times, again put his hand on his heart, and then disappeared. A thrill of

hope stirred every vein in Vincent's body. He felt his cheeks flush and had difficulty in maintaining his

passive attitude. He was not, then, utterly deserted; he had a friend who would, he was sure, do all in his

power to aid him.

It was extraordinary indeed that it should be Tony who was now his jailer; and yet, when he thought it over, it

was not difficult to understand. It was natural enough that he should have enlisted when the black regiments

were raised. He had doubtless heard his name shouted out by Jackson, and had, as Vincent now remembered,

stepped forward as a sort of volunteer when the officer called for a sergeant and four men.

Yes, Tony would doubtless do all in his power to save him. Whether it would be possible that he could do so

was doubtful; but at least there was a hope, and with it the feeling of quiet resignation with which Vincent

had faced what appeared to be inevitable at once disappeared, and was succeeded by a restless longing for

action. His brain was busy at once in calculating the chances of his being ordered for instant execution or of

the sentence being postponed till the following morning, and, in the latter case, with the question of what

guard would be probably placed over him, and how Tony would set about the attempt to aid him to escape.


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 161



Top




Page No 164


Had the general been in camp when he was brought in he would probably have been shot at sunset, but if he

did not return until the afternoon he would would most likely order the sentence to be carried out at daybreak.

In any case, as he was an officer, some time might be granted to him to prepare for death. Then there was the

question whether he would be handed over to a white regiment for safekeeping or left in the hands of the

black regiment that had captured him. No doubt after the sentence was passed the white officers of that

regiment would see that a much stricter watch than that now put over him was set.

It was not probable that he would still be in charge of Tony, for as the latter would be on duty all day he

would doubtless be relieved. In that case how would he manage to approach him, and what means would he

use to direct the attention of the sentries in another direction? He thought over the plans that he himself would

adopt were he in Tony's place. The first thing would be, of course, to make the sentries drunk if possible. This

should not be a difficult task with men whose notions of discipline were so lax as those of the negroes; but It

would be no easy matter for Tony to obtain spirits, for these were strictly prohibited in the Federal camp.

Perhaps he might help Tony in this way. He fortunately had a small notebook with a pencil in his pocket, and

as his guards were still at the window he wrote as follows:

"I am captured by the Yankees. So far as I can see, my only chance of escape is to make the sentries drunk.

The bearer is absolutely to be trusted. Give him his canteen full of spirits, and tell him what I have written

here."

He tore this page out, folded it up, and directed it to Mrs. Grossmith, Worley Farm, near Union. Presently

Tony looked in again and Vincent held up the note. The sergeant stepped quickly forward and took it, and

then said sharply to the men:

"Now den, dis not keeping guard. Suppose door open and dis fellow run away. What dey say to you? Two of

you keep your eye on d's man. Suppose Captain Pearce come in and find you all staring out window. He kick

up nice bobbery."

Thus admonished as to their duty, two of the negroes took up their muskets and stood with their backs to the

door, with their eyes fixed on the prisoner with such earnestness that Vincent could not suppress a smile. The

negroes grinned responsively.

"Dis bad affair, young sah," one said; "bery bad affair. Oh course we soldiers oh de Union, and got to fight if

dey tell us; but no like dis job oh keeping guard like dis."

"It can't be helped," Vincent said; "and of course you must do your duty. I am not going to jump up the

chimney or fly through the window, and as there are four of you, to say nothing of the sergeant outside, you

needn't be afraid of my trying to escape."

"No sah, dat not possible nohow; we know dat bery well. Dat's why we no trouble to look after you. But as de

sargent say watch, oh course we must watch. We bery pleased to see you kill dat white officer. Dat officer

bery hard man and all de men hate him, and when you knock him down we should like to hab given cheer.

We all sorry for you; still you see, sab, we must keep watch. If you were to get away, dar no saying what dey

do to us."

"That's all right," Vincent said; "I don't blame you at all. As yon say, that was a very bad fellow. I had

quarreled with him before, because he treated his slaves so badly."

CHAPTER XIX. FREE.


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 162



Top




Page No 165


IT WAS not until late in the afternoon that a white officer entered, and ordered the soldiers to conduct the

prisoner to the general's tent.

"What is your name, sir, and who are you?" the general asked as he was brought in. "I hear that you were

denounced by Lieutenant Jackson as being a spy, and that he addressed you as Vincent Wingfield. What have

you got to say to the charge?"

"My name is Vincent Wingfield, sir," Vincent replied quietly. "I am upon the staff of General Wade

Hampton, and in pursuance of my duty I came here to learn what I could of your movements and intentions."

The general was silent for a moment.

"Then, sir, as you are an officer, you must be well aware of the consequence of being discovered in disguise

here. I regret that there is no course open to me hut to order you to be shot as a spy tomorrow morning."

One of the officers who was standing by the general here whispered to him.

"Ah, yes, I remember," he said. "Are you the same officer, sir, who escaped from Elmira?"

"I am, sir," Vincent replied; "and at the same time aided in the escape of the man who denounced me today,

and who then did his best to have file arrested by sending an anonymous letter stating the disguise in which I

was making my way through the country. I was not surprised to find that he had carried his treachery further,

and was now fighting against the men with whom he had formerly served."

"He deserved the fate that has befallen him," the general said. "Still this does not alter your position. I regret

that I must order my sentence to he carried out."

"I do not blame yon, sir. I knew the risks I ran when I accepted the mission. My only regret is that I failed in

supplying my general with the information they required."

The general then turned to the officer who had brought Vincent up.

"This officer will remain in charge of your men for tonight, Captain Pearce. You will see that the sentence is

carried into effect at daybreak. I need not tell you that a vigilant guard must be placed over him."

Vincent was again marched back to the village, but the officer halted the party when he arrived there.

"Stop here a few minutes, sergeant," be said. "That room is required for an officer's quarters. I will look

round and find another place."

In a few minutes he returned, and Vincent was conducted to a shed standing in the garden of one of the

houses.

"Place one man on guard at the door and another behind," he said to the sergeant. "Let the other two relieve

them, and change the watch once an hour."

The sergeant saluted.

"De men hab been on duty since daylight, sah, and none of us hab had anything to eat."

"Oh, I forgot that," the officer replied. "Very well, I will send another party to relieve you at once."


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 163



Top




Page No 166


In ten minutes another sergeant and four men arrived at the spot, and Tony and his companions returned to

the camp.

As soon as Tony had devoured a piece of bread he left the camp, walked with careless gait through the camps

behind, and went on until he reached a village in which were comparatively few soldiers. He went up to a

woman who was standing at a door.

"Missus," ho said, "I hab got a letter to take, and I ain't bery sure as to de name. Will you kindly tell me what

is de address writ on dis paper?"

The woman looked at it.

"Mrs. Grossmith, Worley Farm, near Union. That's about two miles along the road. If you go on any one will

tell you which is Mrs. Grossmith's."

Tony hurried on, for he wanted to get back to the camp before it was dark. He had no difficulty in finding

Worley Farm.

"Now, then, what do you want?" its owner said sharply, as she opened tile door in reply to his knock. "There's

nothing for you here. You can look round if you like. It's been all stripped clean days ago, so I tell you."

"Me no want anything, ma'am. Me hab a letter for you." The woman in surprise took the note and opened it.

She read it through and looked Earnestly at Tony.

"He says you are to be trusted," she said. "Is that so?"

"I would gib my life for him twenty times over," Tony replied. "He got me away from a brutal master and

bought my wife out ob slavery for me. What does he say, ma'am? For do Lord sake tell me. Perhaps he tell

me how to get him clar."

The woman read out the contents of the note.

"Dat's it, missus, sure enough; dat's the way," he exclaimed in delight. "Me tink and tink all day, and no

manage to tink of anything except to shoot de sentry and fight wid do oders and get him out; but den all do

odor sojers come running down, and no chance to escape. If me can get do spirits dat's easy enough. Me

make dem all drunk as hogs."

"I can give you that," the woman said. "Is there anything else you will want? What are you going to do with

him if yen get him free? They will hunt you down like vermin."

"I tought we might get down to de river and get ober somehow. Dere will he no getting tree der cavalry. Dey

will hab dem on every read."

"Well, you want some clothes, anyhow; you can't go about in these soldier clothes. The first Yank yen came

across would shoot you for a deserter, and the first of our men as a traitor. Well, by the time you get back

tonight, that is if you do come back, I will get up a chest I've get buried with my men's clothes in it. They

didn't want to take them away to the war with them, so I hid them up."

She had by this time dug up the keg from its hidingplace, and now filled Tony's canteen.


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 164



Top




Page No 167


"Tank yen, missus; de Lord bress yen for what you've done, wheder I get Massa Wingfield off or wheder we

bofe get killed ober de job. But I must get back as fast as I can. Ef it was dark before I got to camp dey would

wonder whar I had been."

"Oh, you have plenty of time," the woman said; "it won't be dark till eight o'clock, and it's not seven yet. I

will set to and boil a good chunk of pork and bake some cakes. It's no use getting out of the hands of the

Yanks and then going and getting starved in the swamps.

Directly Tony got back to his regiment he strolled over to the shed where Vincent was confined. Two

sentinels were on duty, the sergeant and the two other men were lying at full length en the ground some

twenty yards away. Their muskets were beside them, and it was evident to Tony by the vigilant watch that

they kept up en the shed that their responsibility weighed heavily upon them and that Captain Pearce had

impressed upon them that if the pnsoner escaped they would certainly be shot.

"Well, Sergeant John Newson," Tony began, "I hab just walked ober to see how you getting on. It am a

mighty 'sponsible business dis. I had six hours of him, and it make de perspiration run down my back to tink

what a job it would be for me if dat fellow was to run away."

"Dat's just what dis chile feel, Sergeant Tony Morris; I am zactly like dat, and dat's what dese men feel too.

We am all on guard. De captain say, put two on guard at de shed and let do odors relieb dem ebery hour. So

dey shall; but dose off duty must watch just the same. When it gets dark we get close up, so as to be ready to

jump in directly we hear a stir. Dis fellow no fool us."

"Dat's the way, Sergeant Newson, dat am do way. Nober close your eye, but keep a sharp look on dem. It's a

pity dat you not in camp tonight."

"How am dat, bow am dat?" the sergeant asked.

"To tell you do truf, sergeant, tree or four ob us hab smuggled in some spirits, and you are one of dose who

would hab come in for a share of it if you had been dere."

"Golly!" the sergeant exclaimed; "but dat is bery unfortunate. Can't you manage to bring me a little here?"

"Well, you know, it's difficult to get out ob camp.

"Oh, you could get through. Dere is no fear about you being caught."

"I don't know," Tony replied with an air of reluctance. "Well, I will see about it. Ef I can crawl troo de

sentries, and bring some for you and de oders, I will. It will help keep you awake and keep out de damp.

"Dat's right down good ob you," the other said cordially. "You good man, Tony Morris; and if I can do as

much for you anoder time, I do it."

Having settled this, Tony went round to the hospital tent in rear of the regiment, having tied up his face with

a handkerchief.

"Well, what is it, sergeant?" the negro, who acted as an orderly and sometimes helped the surgeon mix his

drugs, asked. "De doctor am gone away, and I don't 'spect he come back again tonight."

"Dat am bery bad ting," Tony said dolefully. "Can't you do something for me, Sam Smith? I tink you know

quite as much about do medicines as do doctor himself."


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 165



Top




Page No 168


"Not quite so much, sergeant, not quite so much; but I'se no fool, and my old mother she 'used to make

medicine for de plantation and knew a heap about herbs, so it am natural dat I should take to it. What can I

gib you?"

"Well, Sam, you see sometimes I'se 'flicted dre'fful wid do faceache him just go jump, jump, jump, as ef he

bust right up. Mose times I find de best ting am to put a little laudabun in my mouf, and a little on bit of rag

and put him outside. De best ting would be for you to gib me little bottle of him; den when de pain come on I

could jess take him, and not be troubling you ebery day. And Sam, jus you whisperI got hold of a little good

stuff. You gib me tin mug; me share what I hab got wid you."

The negro grinned with delight, and going into the tent brought out a tin mug.

"Dat's all right, Sam; but you hab no brought de bottle of laudabun too. You just fetch dat, and I gib you do

spirit."

The negro went in again, and in two minutes returned with a small bottle of laudanum.

"Dat's a fair exchange," Tony said, taking it, and handing to the man his mug half full of spirit.

"Dat am someting like," the black said, looking with delight at the liberal allowance. "Me drink him do last

ting at night, don me go to sloop and no one 'spect nuffin'. Whereber you get dat spirit?"

"Never you mind, Sam," Tony said with a grin. "Dar's more where dat comes from, and maybe you will get

anoder taste ob it."

Then after leaving the hospital tent he poured half the spirits away, for he had not now to depend upon the

effect of that alone; and it wore bettor not to give it too strong, for that might arouse the suspicion of the

guard. Then ho uncorked the bottle of laudanum.

"I don't know how much to gib," he said to himself. "No good to kill dem. Me don't 'spect die stuff bery

strong. Dose rogues sell all sorts of stuff to do government. Anyting good enough for do soldier. Dey gib him

rotten boots, and rotten cloth, and bad powder, and all sorts of tings. I spect dey gib him bad drugs too.

However, me must risk it. Dis bottle not bery big, anyhowwon't hold more dan two or three teaspoon. Must

risk him."

So saying ho poured the contents of the vial into the canteen, and then going to a watercart filled it up. Ho

waited until the camp was quiet, and then, taking off his boots and fastening in his bolt his own bayonet and

that of one of the men sleeping near, he quietly and cautiously made his way out of camp. There were no

sentries placed here, for there was no fear whatever of an attack, and ho had little difficulty in making his

way round to the back of the village to the spot where Vincent was confined. Ho moved so quietly that ho

was not perceived until he was within a few yards of the shed.

"Sergeant Newson, am you dere?"

"Bress me, what a start you hab given me, for suah!" the sergeant said. "I did not hear you coming.

"You didn't s'pose I was coming along shouting and whistling, Sergeant Newson? Don't you talk so loud. Dar

am no saying who's about."

"Hab you brought do stuff?"


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 166



Top




Page No 169


"You don't suppose I should hab come all dis way to tell you I hab not got it. How am do prisoner?"

"Oh, he's dere all right. My orders was to look in at dat little winder ebery five minutes, and dat when it

began to get dark me was to tie him quite tight, and me hab done so. And one of do sentries goes in every five

minutes and feels to see if de ropes are tight. He am dar, sure enough."

"Dat's quite right, Sergeant Nowson. I knew when you came to 'hove me as do captain knew what ho was

doing when lie choose you for dis job. Ho just pick out do man he considers do very best in do regiment.

Now, here is do spirit; and fussrate stuff it am, too."

"Golly, but it am strong!" the sergeant said, taking a long gulp at the canteen. "Dat warm do cockles ob de

heart in no time. Yes, it am good stuffjust do ting for dis damp air. I hear as a lot of do white soldiers are

down wid de fever already, and dere will be lots and lots more of we stop here long. Here, you two men, take

a drink of dis; but mind, you mustn't toll no one 'bout it. Dis a secret affair."

The two negroes each took a long drink, and returned the canteen with warm expressions of approval.

"De oder men are on duty," the sergeant said with the air of a man who knew his business; "dey mustn't hab

none of it, not until dey comes off. As we are do relief, it am proper and right dat we drink a drop out of a

canteen of we want it."

"Quite so, Sergeant Newson," Tony said in a tone of admiration. "Dat's do way to manage dese tingsduty

first and pleasure afterward."

"It am nearly time to relieve guard," the other said; and den dey can have a drink."

In five minutes the two soldiers relieved those on guard, and they also took a long drink at the canteen, to

which the sergeant also again applied his lips.

Now I must be going," Tony said. "I will leave the canteen with you, sergeant. I have got some more of the

stuff over there, and I dare say you will like another drink before morning."

So saying he stole away, hut halted and lay down twenty yards distant. In ten minutes he heard the sergeant

say:

"I feel as if I could do just five minutes' sleep. You keep your eyes on de shed, and of you hear any officer

coming his rounds you wake me up."

Tony waited another halfhour and then crawled up. The sergeant was lying on his back sound asleep; the

two men with him were on their faces, with their rifles pointing toward the shed, as if they had dropped off to

sleep while they were staring at it. Then he crawled on to the shed. The soldier on sentry at the back had

grounded his musket and was leaning against the shed fast asleep, while the one at the door had apparently

slid down in a sitting position and was snoring.

"I hope I haben't given it to dem too strong," Tony said to himself; "but it can't be helped anyhow."

He opened the door and entered the shed.

"Are you awake, Marse Wingfield?"

"Yes, I am awake, Tony. Thank God you have come! How did you manage it?"


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 167



Top




Page No 170


"I hab managed it, sah, and dey are all fast asleep," Tony said, as he cut the ropes which bound Vincent.

"Now, sab, let's be going quick. Dar am no saying when dey may come round to look after do guards. Dat's

what I hab been worrying about do last quarter ob an hour."

Vincent sprang to his feet as the ropes fell from him, and grasped Tony's hand.

"Here am a bayonet, sah. I hope we sha'n't want to use dem, but dar am no saying."

They made their way cautiously across the fields till they approached another camp. A few sentries were

walking up and down in front of it, but they crawled round these and passed through the space between the

regiment and that next to it. Several other camps were passed; and then, when Vincent knew that they were

well in rear of the whole of them, they rose to their feet and started forward at a run. Suddenly Tony touched

Vincent, and they both stood still. A distant shout came through the air, followed by another and another.

"I 'spect dey hab found out we have gone, sah. Dey go round two or tree times in do night to sec dat de

sentries are awake. Now, sab, come along."

They were on the road now, and ran at full speed until they approached Union. They left the track as they

neared the village, and as they did so they heard the sound of a horse at full gallop behind them.

"That's an orderly taking the news of our escape. Sheridan's cavalry are scattered all over the country, and

there are two squadrons at Union Grove. The whole country will be alive at daybreak."

Making their way through the fields they soon struck the track leading to Worley Farm, and in a few minutes

were at the door. The woman opened it at once.

"I have been watching for you," she said, "and I am real glad you have got safe away. Wait a minute and I

will strike a light."

"You had better not do that," Vincent said. "They have got the alarm at Union Grove already, and if any one

caught sight of a light appearing in your window, it would bring them down here at once."

"They can't see the house from Union," the woman said. "Still, perhaps it will be best. Now, sir, I can't do

anything for you, because my men's clothes are the same sor' of cut as yours; but here's a suit for this man."

Thanking her warmly Vincent handed the things to Tony.

"Make haste and slip them on. Tony; and make your

352 WITH LEE IN VIRGINIA.

other things up into a bundle and bring them with you for a bit. We must leave nothing hero, for they will

search the whole country tomorrow. We will take the horse away too; not that we want it, but it would never

do for it to be found here."

"Will you take your letter again?" the woman asked.

"No, I will leave it with you. It will be no use now if I get through, but if you hear tomorrow or next day

that I am caught, please carry it as we arranged. What is this?" he asked as the woman handed him a bundle.


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 168



Top




Page No 171


"Here are eight or ten pounds of pork," she said, "and some corncakes. If you are hiding away you will want

something, and I reckon anyhow you won't be able to make your way to our people for a bit. Now, if you are

ready I will start with you."

"You will start with us!" Vincent repeated in surprise.

"Certainly I will start with you," the woman said. "How do you think you would be able to find your way a

dark night like this? No, sir; I will put you on your way till morning. But, in the first place, which line do you

mean to take?"

"I do not think there is much chance of getting back the way we came," Vincent said. "By morning Sheridan's

cavalry will have got a description of me, and they will be scouring the whole country. The only chance will

be to go north and cross the river somewhere near Norfolk."

"I think, sat, you better go on wid your horse at once. No use wait for me. I come along on foot, find my own

way."

"No, Tony, I shall certainly not do that. We will either get off or be taken together. Well, I think the best plan

will be to go straight down to the river. How far is it away?"

"About fifteen miles," the woman said.

If we got there we can get hold of a boat somehow, and either cross and then make straight for Richmond on

feet, or go up the river in the boat and land in the rear of our lines. That we can settle about afterward. The

first thing is to get to the river bank. We are not likely to meet with any interruption in that direction. Of

course the cavalry are all on the other flank, and it will be supposed that I shall try either to work round that

way or to make straight through the lines. They would hardly suspect that I shall take to the river, which is

covered with their transports and storeships."

"I think that is the best plan," the woman said. "There are scarce any villages between this and the river. It's

only just when you cross the road between Petersburg and Williamsburg that you would be likely to moot a

soul, even in the daytime. There is scarce even a farmhouse across this section. I know the country pretty

well. Just stop a minute and I will run up to the wood and fetch down the horse. There's a big wood about a

mile away, and you can turn him in there."

A few minutes later they started, Vincent leading the horse and Tony carrying the bundle of food and his

castoff uniform. The woman led them by farm roads, sometimes turning off to the right or left, but keeping

her way with a certainty which showed how well she was acquainted with the country. Several times they

could hear the dull sound of bodies of cavalry galloping along the roads; but this died away as they got

further into the country. The horse had been turned loose a mile from their starting place. Vincent removed

the bridle and saddle, saying: "He will pick up enough to feed on hero for some time. When he gets tired of

the wood he can work his way out into a clearing."

Here Tony hid away his uniform among some thick bushes, and the three walked steadily along until the first

tinge of daylight appeared on the sky. Then the woman stopped.

"The river is not more than half a mile in front of you," she said; "so I will say goodby."

"What will you do?" Vincent asked. "You might be questioned as you get near home."


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 169



Top




Page No 172


"I am going to put up at the last house we passed," she said, "about three miles back. I know the people there,

and they will take me in. I will stop there for a day or two, maybe, then walk back, so I shall have a true story

to tell. That's all right."

Vincent said goodby to her, with many hearty thanks for the services she had rendered him, and had almost

to force her to take notes for two hundred dollars from the bundle ho had sewn up in the lining of his coat.

"You have saved my life," he said, "and some day I hope to be able to do more to show my gratitude; but you

must take this anyhow to tide you over the hard times, and find food for your husband and sons when they

come back from the war."

As soon as the woman had turned back Vincent and Tony continued on their way. The former had, as soon as

they were fairly out from the Federal camp, told Tony in a few words that his wife was safe at home and their

boy flourishing, and he now gave him further details of them.

"And how came you to enter the army, Tony?"

"Well, sab, dere wasn't much choice about it. Do Northern people, dey talk mighty high about der love for de

negro, but I don't see much of it in der ways. Why, sab, dey is twice as scornful oh a black man as de

gentleman is in de Souf. I list in de army, sah, because dey say dey go to Richmond, and den I find Dinah and

de boy."

"Well, Tony, I little thought when I did you a service that it would be the means of you being able to save my

life some day."

"Not much in dat, sab. You sabe my life, because dey would, for suab, hab caught me and killed me. Den you

save my wife for me, den you pay out dat Jackson, and now you hab killed him. I could hab shouted for joy,

sah, when I saw you hit him ober de head wid de shovel, and I saw dat dis time he gib no more trouble to no

one. I should hab done for him bery soon, sah. I had my eye upon him, and the fust time we go into battle he

get a ball in his back. Lucky he didn't see me. He not officer ob my company, and me look quite different in

do uniform to what me was when I work on de plantation; but I know him, and wheneber I see him pass I

hung down my head and I say to myself, 'My time come soon, Massa Jackson; my time come bery soon, and

den we get quits.'"

"It is wrong to nourish revenge, Tony; but I really can't blame you very much as to that fellow. Still, I should

have blamed you if you had killed himblamed you very much. Ho was a bad man, and he treated you

brutally, but you see he has been already punished a good deal."

"Yes, you knock him down, sak. Dat bery good, but not enough for Tony."

"But that wasn't all, Tony. You see, the affair set all my friends against him, arid his position became a very

unpleasant one. Then, you see, if it hadn't been for you lie would probably have got through to our lines again

after lie had escaped with me. Then, you see, his father, out of revenge, stole Dinah away."

"Stole Dinah!" Tony exclaimed, stopping in his work. "Why, sah, you hab been tolling me dat she is safe and

well wid Mrs. Wingfield."

"So she is, Tony. But he stole her for all that, and had her carried down into Carolina; but I managed to bring

her back. It's a long story, but I will tell you about it presently. Then the knowledge that I had found Dinah,

and the fear of punishment for his share of taking her away, caused old Jackson to fly from the country,

getting less than a quarter of the sum his estate would have fetched two or three years ago. That was what


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 170



Top




Page No 173


made him and his son turn Unionists. So, you see, Jackson was heavily punished for his conduct to you, and

it did not need for you to revenge yourself."

So he was, sah, so he was," Tony said thoughtfully. "Yes, it does seem as if all des tings came on kinder one

after de oder just out ob dat flogging ho gabo me; and now he has got killed for just de same cause, for if he

hadn't been obliged to turn Unionist he wouldn't have been in dat dar battery at de time you came dere. Yes, I

sees dat is so, sab; and I'se glad now I didn't hab a chance ob shooting him down, for I should have done so

for suah of I had."

They had now reached the river. The sun was just showing above the horizon, and the broad sheet of water

was already astir. Steamers were making their way up from the mouth of the river laden with stores for the

army. Little tugs were hurrying to and fro. Vessels that had discharged their cargo wore dropping down with

the tide, while many sailingvessels lay at anchor waiting for the turn of tide to make their way higher up.

Norfolk was, however, the base from which the Federal army drew the larger portion of its stores; as there

were great conveniences for landing here, and a railway thence ran up to the rear of their lines. But temporary

wharfs and stages had been erected at the point of the river nearest to their camps in front of Petersburg, and

here the cattle and much of the stores required for the army were landed. At the point at which Vincent and

Tony had struck the river the banks wore somewhat low. Here and there were snug farms, with the ground

cultivated down to the river. The whole country was open and free from trees, except where small patches

had been loft. It was in front of one of these that Vincent and Tony wore now standing.

"I do not think there is any risk of pursuit now, Tony.

This is not the fine on which they will be hunting us. The question ishow are we to get across?"

"It's too far to swim, sah."

"I should think it was," Vincent said with a laugh. "It's three or four miles, I should say, if it's a foot. The first

question iswhere are we to get a boat? I should think that some of these farmhouses are sure to have boats,

but the chances are they have been seized by the Yankees long ago. Still they may have some laid up. The

Yanks would not have made much search for those, though they would no doubt take all the larger boats for

the use of the troops or for getting stores ashore. Anyhow, I will go to the next farmhouse and ask."

"Shall I go, sah?"

"No, Tony, they would probably take you for a runaway. No, I will go. There can be no danger. The men are

all away, and the women are sure to be loyal. I fancy the few who were the other way before will have

changed their minds since the Yanks landed."

They followed the bank of the river for a quarter of a mile, and thou Vincent walked on to a sma]l farmhouse

standing on the slope fifty yards from the water. Two or three children who were playing about outside at

once ran in upon seeing a stranger, and a moment later two women came out. They were somewhat reassured

when they saw Vincent approaching alone.

"What is it, stranger?" one of them asked. "Do you want a meal? We have got little enough to offer you, but

what there is you are welcome to; the Yanks have driven off our cows and pigs and the two horses, and have

emptied the barns, and pulled up all the garden stuff, and stole the fowls, and carried off the bacon from the

beams, so we have got but an empty larder. But as far as bread and molasses go, you are welcome."

"Thank you," Vincent said; " I am not in want of food. What I am in want of is a boat."


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 171



Top




Page No 174


"Boat!" the women repeated in surprise.

"Yes, I want to got across to the other side, or else to get up the river and land between Petersburg and

Bermuda."

"Sakes alive!" the woman exclaimed; "what do you want to do that for?"

"I will tell you," Vincent replied. "I know I can trust my life to any woman in the Confederacy. I am one of

General Wade Hampton's officers, and I have come through their lines to find out what they are doing. I have

been caught once, but managed to slip through their hands, but there is no possibility of making my way back

across the country, for the Yankee cavalry are patrolling every road, and the only chance I have is of getting

away by boat."

"Step right in, sir," the woman said. "It's a real pleasure to us to have one of our officers under our roof."

"I have a friend with me," Vincent said; "a faithful negro, who has helped me to escape, and who would be

hung like a dog if they could lay hands on him."

"Bring him in, sir, the woman said hospitably. "I had four or five niggers till the Yanks came, but they all ran

away 'cause they knew they would either be set to work or made to fight; so they went. They said they would

come back again when the trouble is over; maybe they will and maybe they won't. At first the niggers about

here used to look for the Yanks coming, but as the news got about of what happened to those they took from

their masters, they concluded they were better off where they were. Call your boy in, sir; call him in."

Vincent gave a shout, and Tony at once came up.

"Thank you, we don't want anything to eat," Vincent went on as the woman began to put some plates on the

table. "We have just had a hearty meal, and have got enough food for three or four days in that bundle. But

we want a boat, or, if we can't find that, some sailors' clothes. If I had them I would keep along the river

down to Norfolk. The place will be full of sailors. We should not be likely to be noticed there."

"I can't help you in that," the woman said; "but there are certainly some boats laid up along the shore. Now,

Maria, who has got boats that haven't been taken?"

"I expect the Johnsons have got one," the other woman replied. "They had a small boat the boys and girls

used to go out fishing in. I don't think the Yanks have got that. I expect they hid it away somewhere; but I

don't know as they would let you have it. She is a closefisted woman is Sarah Johnson."

"I could pay her for its value," Vincent said.

"Oh, well, if you could pay her she would let you have it.

I don't say she wouldn't, anyhow, seeing as you are an officer, and the Yanks are after you. Still, she is close

is Sarah Johnson, and I don't know as she is so set on the Confederacy as most people. I tell you what I will

do, sir. I will go down and say as a stranger wants to buy her boat, and no questions asked. She is just to show

where the boat is hidden, and you are to pay for it and take it away when you want it."

"That would be a very good plan," Vincent said, "if you wouldn't mind the trouble."

"The trouble is nothing," she said. "Johnson's place ain't above a mile along the shore."


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 172



Top




Page No 175


"I will go with you until you get close to the house," Vincent said; "then, when you hear what she wants for

the boat, I will give you the money for it, and you can show me where it is hidden."

This was accordingly done. Mrs. Johnson, after a con sidorable amount of bargaining with Vincent's guide,

agreed to take twenty dollars for the boat, and upon receiving the money sent down one of her boys with her

to show her where it was hidden. It was in a hole that had been scooped out in the steep bank some ten foot

above the water's edge, and was completely hidden from the sight of any one rowing past by a small clump of

bushes. When the boys had returned to the farmhouse the woman took Vincent to the spot, and they then

went back together.

Here he and Tony had a long talk as to whether it would be better to put out at once or to wait till nightfall. It

was finally determined that it was best to make an immediate start. A boat rowed by two men would attract

little attention. It might belong to any of the ships at anchor in the river, and might be supposed to have gone

on shore to fetch eggs or chickens, or with a letter or a message.

"You see, both shores are in the hands of the Yankees," Vincent said, "and there will not be any suspicion of

a boat in the daytime. At night we might be hailed, and if we gave no answer fired upon, and that night bring

a gunboat along to see what was the matter. No, I think it will be far best to go on boldly. There are not likely

to be any bodies of Federal troops on the opposite shore except at Fortress Monroe, and perhaps opposite the

point where they have got their landing below Petersburg. Once ashore we shall be safe. The peninsula

opposite is covered with forest and swamp, and we shall have no difficulty in getting through however many

troops they may have across it. You know the place pretty well, don't you, Tony?"

Tony nodded. "Once across, sah, all de Yank army wouldn't catch us. Me know ob lots ob hidingplaces."

"Them broad hats will never do," the woman said; "but I have got some blue nightcaps I knitted for my

husband. They are something like the caps I have soon some sailors wear; anyhow, they will pass at a

distance, and when you take your coats and vests off, them colored flannel shirts will be just the right thing."

"That will do capitally, and the sooner we are off the bettor," Vincent said, and after heartily thanking the two

women, and bestowing a present upon each of the children, they started along the shore.

The boat was soon got into the water, the oars put out, and they started. The tide was just low now, and they

agreed to pull along at a short distance from the shore until it turned. As soon as it did so the vessels at anchor

would be getting up sail to make up to the landingplace, and even had any one on board noticed the boat put

out, and had been watching it, they would have other things to think about.

"It is some time since we last rowed in a boat together, Tony."

"About three years, sah; dat time when you got me safe away. I had a bad fright dat day you left me, sah. It

came on to blow bery hard, and some oh de men told me dat dey did not tink you would ever get back to

shore. Dat made me awful bad, sah; and me wish ober and ober again dat me hab died in de forest instead oh

your taking me off in a boat and trowing away your life. I neber felt happy again, sah, till I got your letter up

in Canady, and knew you had got back safe dat day."

"We had a narrow squeak of it, Tony, and were blown some distance up. We were nearly swamped a score of

times, and Dan quite made up his mind that it was all up with us. However, we got through safe, and I don't

think a soul, except perhaps Jackson and that rascally overseer of ours, who afterward had a hand in carrying

off your wife, and lost his life in consequence, ever had a suspicion we had been doing more than a long

fishing expedition. I will tell you all about it when we are going through the woods. Now I think it's pretty

nearly dead water, and we will begin to edge across."


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 173



Top




Page No 176


CHAPTER XX. THE END OF THE STRUGGLE.

VINCENT directed his course so that while the boat's head was still pointing up the stream, and she was

apparently moving in the same direction as the ships, she was gradua]ly getting out to the middle of the river.

Had he tried to row straight across suspicion might at once have been excited. In half an hour they were in the

middle of the stream. A vessel passing under full sail swept along at a distance of a hundred yards, and they

were hailed. Vincent merely waved his hand and continued his course.

"I dare say those fellows wonder what we are up to, Tony; but they are not likely to stop to inquire. In another

quarter of an hour we shall be pretty safe. Ah! there's a fellow who might interfere with us," he added looking

round. "Do you see that little black thing two miles ahead of us? that's a steam launch. If she sees us making

over she's likely enough to come and ask us some questions. We had better head a little more toward the

shore now. If it comes to a race every foot is of importance

Up to now they had been rowing in an easy and leisurely manner, avoiding all appearance of haste. They now

bent to their oars, and the boat began to travel a good deal faster through the water. Vincent glanced over his

shoulder frequently at the steam launch.

"She is keeping straight on in the middle of the channel, Tony; evidently she hasn't noticed us yet."

Ten minutes after passing the ship he exclaimed sharply:

"Row, Tony, as hard as you can; the launch has just passed that ship, and has changed her course. I expect the

captain has called their attention to us. It's a race now."

The boat, at the moment the launch changed her course, was rather more than halfway between the center of

the channel and the shore. The launch was in the center of the channel, and threequarters of a mile higher

up. She had evidently put on steam as she started to cut off the boat, for there was now a white wave at her

bow.

"I think we shall do it, Tony," Vincent said. "I don't suppose she can go above eight miles an hour and we are

certainly going four, and she has more than twice as far to travel as we have."

Those on board the launch were evidently conscious that they were likely to lose the race, for in a few

minutes they began to open fire with their rifles.

"Fire away," Vincent said. "You ain't likely to hit us a thousand yards off, and we haven't another three

hundred to row."

The bullets whistled overhead, but none of them struck the water within many yards of the boat, and the

launch was still four or five hundred yards away when the bow of the boat touched the shore. Several

muskets were discharged as Vincent and Tony leaped out and plunged into the bushes that came down to the

water's edge. The launch sent up a sharp series of whistles, and random shots were for some time fired into

the bushes.

"It is lucky she didn't carry a small gun in her bow," Vincent said; "for though seven or eight hundred yards is

a long range for a rifle, they might likely enough have hit us if they had had a gun. Now, Tony, we shall have

to be careful, for those whistles are no doubt meant as an alarm; and although she cannot tell who we are, she

will probably steam up, and if they have any force opposite Burmuda will give them news that two suspicious

characters have landed, and they will have parties out to look for us."


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 174



Top




Page No 177


"Dey can look as long as dey like, sah. Ef dose slavehunters can't find people in de swamps what chance

you tink dose soldiers have? None at all. Dey haven't got no reward before dere eyes, and dey won't want to

be going in ober dere shoes into de mud and dirting dere uniforms. No fear ob dem, sah. Dey make as much

noise when dey march in do wood as a drove oh pigs. You can hear dem a quarter ob a mile away."

They tramped on through the woods through which McClellan's force had so painfully made their way during

their first advance against Richmond. From time to time they could hear noises in the forestshouts, and once

or twice the discharge of firearms.

"Dey call dat hunting, 1 s'pose," Tony said scornfully.

They kept steadily on until it began to grow dark in the forest. They were now in the White Oak Swamp and

not eight miles from Richmond, and they thought it better to pause until it became quite dark, for they might

be picked up by any raiding party of cavalry. Vincent was in high spirits. Now, that he had succeeded in his

enterprise, and had escaped almost by a miracle, he was eager to get back to Richmond and carry his news

down to General Lee. Tony was even more anxious to push on. At last, after three years' absence, he was to

see his wife and child again, and he reluctantly agreed to Vincent's proposal for a halt.

We sha'n't stop very long, Tony; and I own I am waiting quite as much because I am hungry and want to eat,

and because I am desperately tired, as from any fear of the enemy. We walked twenty miles last night from

Union Grove to the river, then I walked to the boat, back to the farm and then back to the boat againthat's

three more milesand we have gone another twenty now. I am pretty nearly dead beat, I can tell you."

"I'se tired too, sah; but I feel I could go on walking all night if I was to see Dinah in do morning."

"Well, I couldn't, Tony; not to see any one. I might be willing enough, but my legs wouldn't take me."

They ate a hearty meal, and almost as soon as they had finished Vincent stood up again.

"Well, Tony, I can feel for your impatience, and so we will struggle on. I have just been thinking that when I

last left my mother a week since she said she was thinking of going out to the Orangery for a month before

the leaves fell, so it is probable that she may be there now. It is only about the same distance as it is to

Richmond, so we will go straight there. I shall lose a little time, of course; but I can be driven over to

Richmond, so it won't be too much. Besides, I can put on a pair of slippers. That will be a comfort, for my

feet feel as if they were in vises. A cup of tea won't be a bad thing, too."

During their walk through the wood Vincent had related the circumstances of the carrying away of Dinah and

of her rescue. When he had finished Tony had said:

"Well, Massa Wingfield, I don't know what to say to you. I tought I owed you enuff before, but it war nothing

to dis. Just to tink dat you should take all dat pains to fetch Dinah back for me. I dunno how it came to you to

do it. It seems to me like as if you been sent special from heben to do dis poor nigger good. Words ain't no

good, sah; but of I could give my life away a hundred times for you I would do it."

It took them nearly three hours' walking before they came in sight of the Orangery.

"There are lights in the windows," Vincent said. "Thank goodness they are there."

Vincent limped slowly along until he reached the house.


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 175



Top




Page No 178


"You stay out here, Tony. I will send Dinah out to you directly. It will be better for her to meet you here

alone."

Vincent walked straight into the drawingroom, where his mother and Annie were sitting.

"Why, Vincent!" Mrs. Wingfield exclaimed, starting up, what has happened to you? What are you dressed up

like that for? Is anything the matter?"

"Nothing is the matter, mother, except that I am as tired as a dog. Yes, my dress is not quite fit for a

drawingroom," he laughed, looking down at the rough trousers splashed with mud to the waist, and his

flannel shirt, for they had not waited to pick up their coats as they left the boat; "but nothing is the matter, I

can assure you. I will tell you about it directly, but first please send for Dinah here."

Mrs. Wingfleld rang the bell on the table beside her.

"Tell Dinah I want to speak to her at once," she said to the girl that answered it. Dinah appeared in a minute.

"Dinah," Vincent said, "has your boy gone to bed?"

"Yes, sah; been gone an hour ago."

"Well, just go to him, and put a shawl round him, and go out through the front door. There is some one

standing there you will be glad to see.

Dinah stood with open eyes, then her hands began to tremble.

"Is it Tony, sah; for do Lord's sake, is it Tony?"

Vincent nodded, and with a little scream of joy she turned and ran straight to the front door. She could not

wait now even to fetch her boy, and in another moment she was clasped in her husband's arms.

"Now, Vincent, tell us all about it," his mother said. "Don't you see we are dying of curiosity?"

"And I am dying of fatigue," Vincent said; "which is a much more painful sort of death, and I can think of

nothing else until I have got these boots off. Annie, do run and tell them to bring me a pair of slippers and a

cup of tea, and I shall want the buggy at the door in half an hour."

"You are not going away again tonight, Vincent, surely?" his mother said anxiously. "You do look

completely exhausted."

"I am exhausted, mother. I have walked seven or eightandforty miles, and this cavalry work spoils one for

walking altogether."

"Walked fortyeight miles, Vincent! What on earth have you done that for?"

"Not from choice, I can assure you, mother; but you know the old saying, 'Needs must when the devil drives,'

and in the present case you must read 'Yankee' instead of 'the gentleman in black.'

"But has Petersburg fallen?" Mrs. Wingfield asked in alarm.


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 176



Top




Page No 179


"No; Petersburg is safe, and is likely to continue so. But you must really be patient, mother, until I have had

some tea, then you can hear the story in full."

When the servant came in with the tea Vincent told her that she was to tell Dinah, whom she would find on

the veranda, to bring her husband into the kitchen, and to give him everything he wanted. Then, as soon as he

had finished tea, he told his mother and sister the adventures he had gone through. Both were crying when he

had finished.

"I am proud of you, Vincent," his mother said. "It is hard on us that you should run such risks; still I do not

blame you, my boy, for if I had ten sons I would give them all for my country."

Vincent had but just finished his story when the servant came in and said that the buggy was at the door.

"I will go in my slippers, mother, but I will run up and change my other things. It's lucky I have got a spare

suit here. Any of our fellows who happened to be going down tonight in the train would think that I was

mad were I to go like this."

It was one o'clock in the morning when Vincent reached Petersburg. He went straight to his quarters, as it

would be no use waking General Lee at that hour. A light was burning in his room, and Dan was asleep at the

table with his head on his arms. He leaped up with a cry of joy as his master entered.

"Well, Dan, here I am safe again," Vincent said cheerily. "I hope you had not begun to give me up."

"I began to be terribly frightened, sirterribly frightened. I went dis afternoon and asked Captain Burley if he

had any news oh you. He said 'No;' and asked me ef I knew where you were. I said 'No, sah;' that I knew

nuffin about it except that you had gone on some dangerous job. He said he hoped that you would be back

soon; and certainly, as far as dey had heard, nuffin had happened to you. Still I was bery anzious, and tought I

would sit up till de last train came in from Richmond. Den I tink I dropped off to sleep."

"I think you did, Dan. Well, I am too tired to tell you anything about it now, but I have one piece of news for

you; Tony has come back to his wife."

"Dat's good news, sah; bery good news. I had begun to be afraid dat Tony had been shot or hung or someting.

I know Dinah hab been fretting about him though she never said much, but when I am at home she allus asks

me all sorts of questions 'bout him. She bery glad woman now."

The next morning Vincent went to General Lee's quarters.

"I am heartily glad to see you back," the general said warmly as he entered. "I have blamed myself for letting

you go. Well, what success have you had?"

"Here is a rough plan of the works, general. I have not had time to do it out fairly, but it shows the positions

of all their principal batteries, with a rough estimate as to the number of guns that each is intended to carry."

"Excellent!" the general said, glancing over the plan. "This will give us exactly the information we want. We

must set to with our counterworks at once. The country is indeed indebted to you, sir. So you managed to

cheat the Yankees altogether?"

"I should have cheated them, sir; but 'unfortunately I came across an old acquaintance who denounced me,

and I had a narrow escape of being shot."


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 177



Top




Page No 180


"Well, Captain Wingfield, I must see about this business, and give orders at once. Will you come and

breakfast with me at halfpast eight? Then you can give me an account of your adventures."

Vincent returned to his quarters, and spent the next two hours in making a detailed drawing of the enemy's

positions and batteries, and then at halfpast eight walked over to General Lee's quarters. The general

returned in a few minutes with General Wade Hampton and several other officers, and they at once sat down

to breakfast. As the meal was proceeding an orderly entered with a telegram for the general. General Lee

glanced through it.

"This, gentlemen, is from the minister of war. I acquainted him by telegraph this morning that Captain

Wingfield, who had volunteered for the dangerous service, had just returned from the Federal lines with a

plan of the positions and strength of all the works that they are erecting. I said that I trusted that such

distinguished service as he had rendered would be at once rewarded with promotion, and the minister

telegraphs to me now that he baa this morning signed this young officer's commission as major. I heartily

congratulate you, sir, on your wellearned step. And now, as I see you have finished your breakfast, perhaps,

you will give 'us an account of your proceedings."

Vincent gave a detailed account of his adventures, which were heard with surprise and interest.

"That was a narrow escape, indeed," the general said, as he finished. "It was a marvelous thing your lighting

upon this negro, whom you say you had once had an opportunity of serving, just at that moment; and

although you do not tell us what was the nature of the service you had rendered him, it must have been a very

considerable service or he would never have risked his life in that way to save yours. When these negroes do

feel attachment for their masters there are no more faithful and devoted fellows. Well, in your case certainly a

good action has met with its reward; if it had not been for him there could be no question that your doom was

sealed. It is a strange thing too your meeting that traitor. I remember reading about that escape of yours from

the Yankee prison. He must have been an ungrateful villain, after your taking him with you."

"He was a bad fellow altogether, I am afraid," Vincent said; "and the quarrel between us was a longstanding

one."

"Whatever your quarrel was," the general said hotly, "a man who would betray even an enemy to death in that

way is a villain. However, he has gone to his account, and the country can forgive his treachery to her, as I

have no doubt you have already done his conduct toward yourself."

A short time afterward Vincent had leave for a week, as things were quiet at Petersburg.

"Mother," he said on the morning after he got home9 "I fear that there is no doubt whatever now how this

struggle will end. I think we might keep Grant at bay here, but Sherman is too strong for us down in Georgia.

We are already cut off from most of the Southern States, and in time Sherman will sweep round here, and

then it will be all over. You see it yourself, don't you, mother?"

"Yes, I am afraid it cannot continue much longer, Vincent. Well, of course, we shall fight to the end."

"I am not talking of giving up, mother; I am looking forward to the future. The first step will be that all the

slaves will be freed. Now, it seems to me that however attached they may be to their masters and mistresses

tbey will lose their heads over this, flock into the towns, and nearly starve there; or else take up little patches

of land and cultivate them, and live from hand to mouth, which will be ruin to the present owners as well as

to them. Anyhow for a time all will be confusion and disorder. Now, my idea is this, if you give all your

slaves their freedom at once, offer them patches of land for their own cultivation and employ them at wages,

you will find that a great many of them will stop with you. There is nowhere for them to go at present and


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 178



Top




Page No 181


nothing to excite them, so before the general crash comes they will have settled down quietly to work here in

their new positions, and will not be likely to go away

"It is a serious step to take, Vincent," Mrs. Wingfield said, after thinking the matter over in silence for some

time. "You do not think there is any probablity of the ultimate success of our cause?"

"None, mother; I do not think there is even a possibility. One by one the Southern States have been wrested

from the Confederacy. Sherman's march will completely isolate us. We have put our last available man in the

field, and tremendous as are the losses of the enemy they are able to fill up the gaps as fast as they are made.

No, mother, do not let us deceive ourselves on that head. The end must come, and that before long. The

slaves will unquestionably be freed, and the only question for us is how to soften the blow. There is no doubt

that our slaves, both at the Orangery and at the other plantations, are contented and happy; but you know how

fickle and easily led the negroes are, and in the excitement of finding them selves free and able to go where

they please, you may be sure that the greater number will wander away. My proposal is, that we should at

once mark out a plot of land for each family and tell them that as long as they stay here it is theirs rentfree;

they will be paid for their work upon the estate, three, four, or five days a week, as they can spare time from

their own plots. In this way they will be settled down, and have crops upon their plots of land, before the

whole black population is upset by the sudden abolition of slavery."

"But supposing they won't work at all, even for wages, Vincent?"

"I should not give them the option, mother; it will be a condition of their having their plots of land free that

they shall work at least three days a week for wages."

"I will think over what you say, Vincent, and tell you my decision in the morning. I certainly think your plan

is a good one."

The next morning Mrs. Wingfield told Vincent that she had decided to adopt his plan. He at once held a long

consultation with the overseer, and decided which fields should be set aside for the allotments, choosing land

Close to the negroes' quarters and suitable for the raising of vegetables for sale in the town.

In the afternoon Mrs Wingfield went down with him. The bell was rung and the whole of the slaves

assembled. Vincent then made them a speech. He began by reminding them of the kind treatment they had

always received, and of the good feeling that had existed between the owners of the Orangery and their

slaves. He praised them for their good conduct since the beginning of the troubles, and said that his mother

and himself had agreed that they would now take steps to reward them, and to strengthen the tie between

them. They would all be granted their freedom at once, and a large plot of land would be given to each man,

as much as he and his family could cultivate with an average of two days a week steady labor.

Those who liked would, of course, be at liberty to leave; but he hoped that none of them would avail

themselves of this freedom, for nowhere would they do so well as by accepting the offer he made them. All

who accepted the offer of a plot of land rentfree must understand that it was granted them upon the

condition that they would labor upon the estate for at least three days a week, receiving a rate of pay similar

to that earned by other freed negroes. Of course they would be at liberty to work four or five days a week if

they chose; but at least they must work three days and any one failing to do this would forfeit his plot of land.

"Three days' work," he said, "will be sufficient to provide all necessaries for yourselves and families and the

produce of your land you can sell, and will so be able to lay by an ample sum to keep yourselves in old age. I

have already plotted out the land and you shall cast lots for choice of the plots. There will be a little delay

before all your papers of freedom can be made out, but the arrangement will begin from today, and

henceforth you will be paid for all labor done on the estate."


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 179



Top




Page No 182


Scarcely a word was spoken when Vincent concluded. The news was too surprising to the negroes for them to

be able to understand it all at once. Dan and Tony, to whom Vincent had already explained the matter, went

among them, and they gradually took in the whole of Vincent's meaning. A few received the news with great

joy, but many others were depressed rather than rejoiced at the responsibilities of their new positions.

Hitherto they had been clothed and fed, the doctor attended them in sickness, their master would care for

them in old age. They had been literally without a care for the morrow, and the thought that in future they

would have to think of all these things for themselves almost frightened them. Several of the older men went

up to Mrs. Wingfield and positively declined to accept their freedom. They were quite contented and happy,

and wanted nothing more. They had worked on the plantation since they had been children, and freedom

offered them no temptations whatever.

"What had we better do, Vincent?" Mrs. Wingfield asked.

"I think, mother, it will be best to toll them that all who wish can remain upon the old footing, but that their

papers will be made out and if at any time they wish to have their freedom they will only have to say so. No

doubt they will soon become accustomed to the idea, and seeing how comfortable the others are with their

pay and the produce of their gardens they will soon fall in with the rest. Of course it will decrease the income

from the estate, but not so much as you would think. They will be paid for their labor, but we shall have

neither to feed nor clothe them; and I think we shall get better labor than we do now, for the knowledge that

those who do not work steadily will lose their plots of land, and have to go out in the world to work, their

places being filled by others, will keep them steady."

"It's an experiment, Vincent, and we shall see how it works."

"It's an experiment I have often thought I should like to make, mother, and now you see it is almost forced

upon us. Tomorrow I will ride over to the other plantations and make the same arrangements."

During the month of August many battles took place round Petersburg. On the 12th the Federals attacked, but

were repulsed with heavy loss, and 2,500 prisoners were taken. On the 21st the Confederates attacked, and

obtained a certain amount of success, killing, wounding, and capturing 2,400 men. Petersburg was shelled

day and night, and almost continuous fighting went on. Nevertheless, up to the middle of October the

positions of the armies remained unaltered. On the 27th of that mouth the Federals made another general

attack, but were repulsed with a loss of 1,500 men. During the next three months there was little fighting, the

Confederates having now so strengthened their lines by incessant toil that even General Grant, reckless of the

lives of his troops as he was, hesitated to renew the assault.

But in the South General Sherman was carrying all before him. Generals Hood and Johnston, who

commanded the Confederate armies there, had fought several desperate battles, but the forces opposed to

them were too strong to be driven back. They had marched through Georgia to Atlanta and captured that

important town on the 1st of September, and obtained command of the network of railways, and thus cut off a

large portion of the Confederacy from Richmond. Then Sherman marched south, wasting the country through

which he marched, and capturing Savannah on the 21st of September.

While he was so doing, General Hood had marched into Tennessee, and after various petty successes was

defeated, after two days' hard fighting, near Nashville. In the third week in January, 1865, Sherman set out

with 60,000 infantry and 10,000 cavalry from Savannah, laying waste the whole countryburning, pillaging,

and destroying. The town of Columbia was occupied, sacked, and burned, the white men and women and

even the negroes being horribly illtreated.

The Confederates evacuated Charleston at the approach of the enemy, setting it in flames rather than allow it

to fall into Sherman's hands. The Federal army then continued its devastating route through South Carolina,


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 180



Top




Page No 183


and at the end of March had established itself at Goldsboro, in North Carolina, and was in readiness to aid

Grant in his final attack on Richmond.

Lee, seeing the imminence of the danger, made an attack upon the enemy in front of Petersburg, but was

repulsed. He had now but 37,000 men with which to oppose an enemy of nearly four times that strength in

front of him, while Sheridan's cavalry, 10,000 strong, threatened his flank, and Sherman with his army was

but a few days' march distant. There was fierce fighting on the 29th, 30th, and 31st of March, and on the 2d

of April the whole Federal army assaulted the positions at Petersburg, and after desperate fighting succeeded

in carrying them. The Confederate troops, outnumbered and exhausted as they were by the previous week's

marching and fighting, yet retained their discipline, and Lee drew off with 20,000 men and marched to

endeavor to effect a junction with Johnston, who was still facing Sherman. But his men had but one day's

provision with them. The stores that he had ordered to await them at the point to which he directed his march

had not arrived there when they reached it, and, harassed at every foot of their march by Sheridan's cavalry

and Ord's infantry, the force fought its way on. The horses and mules were so weak from want of food that

they were unable to drag the guns, and the men dropped in numbers from fatigue and famine. Sheridan and

Ord cut off two corps, but General Lee, with but 8,000 infantry and 2,000 cavalry, still pressed forward

toward Lynchburg. But Sheridan threw himself in the way, and, finding that no more could be done, General

Lee and the infantry surrendered, and a few days later Generals Lee and Grant met and signed terms of peace.

General Johnston's army surrendered to General Sherman, and the long and desperate struggle was at an end.

It was a dreadful day in Richmond when the news came that the lines of Petersburg were forced, and that

General Lee no longer stood between the city and the invaders. The president and ministers left at once, and

were followed by all the better class of inhabitants who could find means of conveyance. The negroes, Irish,

and some of the lower classes at once set to work to pillage and burn, and the whole city would have been

destroyed had not a Federal force arrived and at once suppressed the rioting.

Whatever bad been the conduct of the Federal troops during the last year of the war, however great the

suffering they had inflicted upon the unarmed and innocent population of the country through which they

marched, the terms of peace that General Grant agreed upon, and which were, although with some reluctance,

ratified by the government, were in the highest degree liberal and generous. No one was to be injured or

molested for the share he had taken in the war. A general amnesty was granted to all, and the States were

simply to return to the position in the Union that they occupied previous to the commencement of the

struggle.

More liberal terms were never granted by a conqueror to the vanquished.

Vincent was with the cavalry who escaped prior to Lee's surrender, but as soon as the terms of peace were

ratified the force was disbanded and he returned home. He was received with the deepest joy by his mother

and sister.

"Thank God, my dear boy, that all is over, and you have been preserved to us. We are beaten, but no one can

say that we have been disgraced. Had every State done its duty as Virginia has we should never have been

overpowered. It has been a terrible four years, and there are few families indeed that have no losses to

mourn."

"It was well you were not in Richmond, mother, the day of the riots."

"Yes; but we had our trouble here too, Vincent. A number of the slaves from some of the plantations came

along this way, and wanted our hands to join them to burn down their quarters and the house, and to march to

Richmond. Tony and Dan, hearing of their approach, armed themselves with your doublebarreled guns,

went down and called out the hands and armed them with hoes and other implements. When the negroes


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 181



Top




Page No 184


came up there was a desperate quarrel, but our hands stood firm, and Tony and Dan declared that they would

shoot the first four men that advanced, and at last they drew off and made their way to Richmond.

"Your plan has succeeded admirably. One or two of the hands went to Richmond next day, but returned a day

or two afterward and begged so hard to be taken on again that I forgave them. Since then everything has been

going on as quietly and regularly as usual, while there is scarcely a man left on any of the estates near."

"And now, mother, that I find things are quiet and settled here, I shall go down to Georgia and fetch Lucy

home. I shall be of age in a few months, and the house on the estate that comes to me then can be enlarged a

bit, and will do very well."

"Not at all, Vincent. Annie will be married next month. Herbert Rowsell was here two days ago, and it's all

settled. So I shall be alone here. It will be very lonely and dull for me, Vincent, and I would rather give up the

reins of government to Lucy and live here with you, if you like the plan."

"Certainly, I should like it, mother, and so, I am sure, would Lucy."

"Well, at any rate, Vincent, we will try the experiment, and if it does not work well I will take possession of

the other house."

"There is no fear of that, mother, none whatever."

"And when are you thinking of getting married, Vincent?"

"At once, mother. I wrote to her the day we were disbanded saying that I should come in a week, and would

allow another week and no longer for her to get ready."

"Then, in that case, Vincent, Annie and I will go down with you. Annie will not have much to do to get ready

for her own wedding. It must, of course, be a very quiet one, and there will be no array of dresses to get; for I

suppose it will be some time yet before the railways are open again and things begin to come down from the

North."

Happily Antioch had escaped the ravages of war, and there was nothing to mar the happiness of the wedding.

Lucy's father had returned, having lost a leg in one of the battles of the Wilderness a year before, and her

brother had also escaped. After the wedding they returned to their farm in Tennessee, and Mrs. Wingfield,

Annie, Vincent, and Lucy went back to the Orangery.

For the next three or four years times were very bard in Virginia, and Mrs. Wingfleld had to draw upon her

savings to keep up the house in its former state; while the great majority of the planters were utterly ruined.

The negroes, however, for the most part remained steadily working en the estate. A few wandered away, but

their places were easily filled; for the majority of the freed slaves very soon discovered that their lot was a far

harder one than it had been before, and that freedom so suddenly given was a curse rather than a blessing to

them.

Thus, while so many went down, the Wingfields weathered the storm, and the step that had been taken in

preparing their hands for the general abolition of slavery was a complete success.

With the gradual return of prosperity to the South the prices of produce improved, and ten years after the

conclusion of the rebellion the income of the Orangery.was nearly as large as it had been previous to its

outbreak. Vincent, two years after the conclusion of the struggle; took his wife over to visit his relations in


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 182



Top




Page No 185


England, and, since the death of his mother in 1879, has every year spent three or four months at home, and

will not improbably ere long sell his estates in Virginia and settle in England altogether.


With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War

With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War 183



Top





Bookmarks



1. Table of Contents, page = 3

2. With Lee in Virginia: A Story Of The American Civil War, page = 4

   3. G.A. Henty, page = 4